Masterfulhusband

Anna has needs

Inspired by a fan who reached out to me. Hope you guys like it. I hope to have another story up as a Christmas gift for you guys (I know... two stories in a week? It's been a long time!)

---

You have no idea how hard it can be to live a lie.

I’ve been living one for nearly my whole life and I only recently even became aware of that lie.

I grew up with a typical life. Mom who loved me. Dad who worked too hard but still found time to lecture me on the weekends and scare off boys. Two brothers that protected their sister (when they weren’t harassing her for idiotic reasons). I was a good girl. I didn’t get in trouble. Played sports but wasn’t a tomboy. I was good in school but it wasn’t easy. Really, I was pretty typical. But underneath all that, I knew something was different.

My first clue was when I discovered masturbation (probably most girl’s first clue!). What a fucking revelation that was! As I got older and I learned how my body worked, I got pretty damn good. I remember sitting in class my senior year and wiggling back and forth until I gave myself a tiny orgasm. My senior year became a hell of a lot more bearable after that. Too bad I learned it with only two months left!

The next clue was in college. Like most attractive girls, I had a lot of guys hitting on me in college. My parents didn’t raise me particularly religiously so I didn’t have any moral qualms about having sex before marriage. But my mother had made sure that I at least liked the guy before I slept with him. So I dated a boy for about three months freshman year. I didn’t really think I was in love with him but I definitely liked him and I was ready. So was he! Maybe a little too ready. He rutted around on top of me for a couple minutes before finally finishing. He was courteous enough to go down on me afterwards but, frankly, it wasn’t as good as my finger.

“That’s what sex is like?” I asked my best friend the next day.

She laughed, “Not always… It can be better… but yeah… most of the time it’s that.”

“Well that bites,” I said in disappointment.

“Well you could always try Tony?” she said, giving me a smirk.

“The ass hat on the third floor?”

“Oh he’s an ass but my God does he know his way around a woman’s body,” she said, a far away look in her eyes.

“I couldn’t do that to Ben…” I said and I meant it. It wouldn’t be right.

“I know… but if things with him don’t work out, give Tony a try. You’ll at least know what good sex can be like,” she said.

I was true to my word and I didn’t cheat on Ben, though in truth I did imagine it sometimes when I was particularly horny and alone. Not surprisingly however, we did eventually break up and when we did, I was reminded of that conversation. I’d been single for roughly an hour when I screwed up my courage and knocked on Tony’s door. I’d put on a short little crop top and tight black yoga pants. I wanted something casual but sexy. Turns out, I probably had spent too much time thinking things through.

“Yeah?” he said, opening the door and looking me up and down.

“Hey, Tony… I… I was wondering if you were free tonight?”

This time, his gaze was even more overt. His eyes lingered on my tits before traveling along my curves. I could almost feel him touching me just with his eyes. “Sure… why not. I like redheads. Be here at 9:00… Plan for at least… hrmm…,” he paused looking at me, “Yeah… three hours should be fine.”

“Uhh… okay,” I said, uncertainly. I was, however, absolutely drenched in arousal. Ben was never like this with me and the way my body was responding was leaving me flustered and confused. He started to close the door but stopped when I asked, “What should I wear?” still unsure what kinds of date plans he had.

He gave me a smirk then said, “Fuck if I care… something sexy, I guess,” then closed the door before I could say anything else.

“Wow… he really is an ass hat,” I mumbled to myself before walking back to my dorm room, second thoughts weighing against the tingling between my legs. About an hour before the date, I started getting ready. I primped and preened myself, trying to look as enticing as possible. Tony didn’t seem to be the kind of guy to go somewhere fancy so I just wore a pair of jeans and a loose, deep v-neck shirt that showed off my breasts. I didn’t see a whole lot of reason to be subtle and if we only had three hours for whatever date he had planned, that didn’t leave a lot of time for this perfect fucking my friend had bragged about.

When I knocked on his door, I was greeted with a simple, “It’s open.” Stepping inside the dimly lit room I was struck but how utterly unremarkable it was. Spartan and relatively clean for a guy’s dorm room, I found my eyes inexorably pulled to the posters on the wall. Lots of my guy friends had random posters of babes in bikinis or, for the more enterprising freshmen, in the nude. Not Tony. No… his posters were more… explicit. A woman kneeling at the feet of a man holding a leash, her arms cuffed behind her back as she nuzzled lovingly against the longest cock I’d ever seen. Another woman with her legs spread wide as a huge, fat cock thicker than my arm pressed against the almost comically small opening.

I was awoken from my silent trance by Tony’s deep voice, “You clean up nice, babe.”

“Thank you, I…” I started to say as I turned.

“Now take off those clothes and let’s get to work,” he said.

“What?” I started to ask but the question died in my throat. Tony was laying on his bed, stroking a cock longer than the one on the first poster and thicker than the one in the second. “Holy fuck, Tony!” I heard my voice say unbidden.

He chuckled, “Yeah… It’s something isn’t it?” His voice was cocky and his knowing smirk made me want to smack him. But that cock! “Do a good job fucking it and I’ll invite you back for more.”

I should have left. I should have told him to fuck off and walked out. Instead I did exactly what he knew I would. What most sluts coming to get fucked by this stud would do. I worshipped that cock like it was my God for the next three hours. He did things to me that still no man has ever managed to replicate. He made me scream so loud that I thought someone would call the cops. Not that they could have stopped me from fucking that glorious cock. He even took a picture of me kneeling at his feet with a dog collar on my neck and my face covered in cum. That picture is one of my most treasured (and secretive) possessions.

That was the night that changed my life. Oh, not because of Tony as a man. He was everybit the cock ass hole I thought he was. Completely undateable. Not that that stopped me from occasionally fucking him every now and then. No. What changed is that I realized I had needs and that satisfying those needs wasn’t always something my boyfriends could do. In fact, very often, the things I liked about guys I dated were exactly the things that kept them from satiating those other needs. I tried, I really did. Of course it would be better to have the love of your life also be the lover of your dreams. Maybe some girls are that lucky. I sure wasn’t. At first, I resisted the urge to cheat. When the mediocre sex from some sweet boy became unbearable, I would just break up with him and go get fucked for a few weeks.

After awhile, however, I succumbed to my greed and selfishness. I just started cheating on one of my boyfriends. Turned out it was super easy. He didn’t suspect a thing. And when he did get a little suspicious, a sloppy blowjob usually made him forget his worries. Of course, he eventually found out and forgave me… the first time. The second time not so much.

I went through a bit of a depression after that. Was I ever going to find Mr. Right? Or was I just destined to repeat this cycle for the rest of my life?

And that’s when I met Ben. Ben was everything I wanted in a guy, almost. And the sex… geezus. Best I’d had from a boyfriend. He was no Tony (or Dave, Mark, Mack, Lance, Tony #2, or John and his two brothers) but he was really good and he worked hard to please me in bed, learning what makes me tick. In fact, it was after one of those wonderful sessions late one night that I screwed up the courage to tell him what I liked.

“Will you judge me if I tell you what I like?”

“Of course not, sweetie…,” he said. His fingers traced up and down my arms giving me goose bumps.

“Well… if I’m being really honest with myself… and you…,” my voice trailed off uncertainly.

“Of course, babe. Of course. Be honest,” he implored.

I took a breath, “Well… I mean… I kind of like it… a little rough,” I said.

“Rough? Like a spanking or something? That’s pretty kinky.”

I smiled at him and said, “Oh… if you think that’s kinky you might not like the rest.”

“Okay… go on then. I’m not judging.”

I smiled at him and put my hand on his chest, “I know you’re not. I like it when a guy just… you know… takes what he wants. When he’s kind of an asshole. When he just uses me as a toy to get him off. Especially when it’s a guy with a really big fat cock.”

Ben flushed red, “And I’m not?” Ben’s cock was big… really big actually. Not huge like Tony’s or most of the other guys but it was nearly 8 inches and pretty thick. Probably one of the reasons he had managed to keep me sexually satisfied as long as he had.

“Oh, you are. Definitely. It’s not about that really… though it helps. But I just like a guy to FUCK me,” I said, emphasizing the word to try to drive my point home.

“I can do that,” he said with a mischievous grin. He tried, he really did. And our sex did improve even more. But it still wasn’t the same. I knew he was holding back. I knew on the inside he cared about me. And that wasn’t what I wanted. I wanted a guy who didn’t care about me. I know it sounds fucked up but it’s what my pussy wanted. That’s when I started to engage in, what might be considered, self-destructive behavior. I started an OnlyFans account and started flirting with every guy that subscribed. I wasn’t doing it for the money, that was just a way to gatekeep out the people who weren’t serious. I wanted to get FUCKED. I started chatting with several of them, got deluged by a disturbingly large number of dick pics, and finally found a couple prime candidates (thanks to said dick pics… just because they were unwanted and unsolicited didn’t make them any less useful for my purposes!).

I found myself sexting one of them almost every night. I think, in the back of my mind, I wanted to get caught. This was probably just some new way to break up with a boyfriend but it turned out to be a yet another drastic change in my sex life. The best one yet, actually.

“Who are you texting?” Ben asked as I typed away in bed. I angled my phone away reflexively before quietly answering.

“Just a friend from work.”

“A friend named, ‘Stud’?” He’d obviously seen a little more of my texts than I’d realized. I held my breath, waiting for the eruption I knew was coming.

When he said nothing more, I decided to plunge on with the lie, “Just a little harmless flirting… sorry.”

“No worries. Just so long as you come home to me afterwards, I’m fine with it.”

I looked over at him, his words confusing me, “Of course I’d come home to you.”

“Even after he ‘fucks you so good you can’t think straight’?” Ben said. Apparently he’d seen a lot more of the texts than I realized.  I was silent. I had no idea what to say. Even though I’d sort of thought I’d be caught, I’d expected it to be an argument. Shouting. Yelling. Not Ben quietly reading a book and… teasing me?

“You’re not as mad as I thought you’d be…” I said carefully.

“So you were thinking about my feelings when you starting sexting him?” his words were flat. Was he being snarky? Concerned? Angry? I had no idea.

“I don’t know… I just… This is something I need,  Ben,” I said, finally deciding to be truthful. Ben silently nodded, saying nothing as the words hung in the air. “I’m sorry.”

He looked at me, setting his book on the nightstand as he took my hand in his, “Don’t be sorry. I get it. You have needs. Just come back to me, okay?”

I bit my lip and nodded. The whole conversation had me flustered and, for once, not in a good way. I put my phone down, sexting pal forgotten, and snuggled up to Ben, “I don’t deserve you,” I said.

“Maybe I don’t deserve you,” he said. I couldn’t tell which sense of that he meant it. I wasn’t sure I wanted to know.

After that night, I kept flirting with the two guys before finally settling on one of them. I shouldn’t have. I should have kept talking to Ben, but I just couldn’t help myself. I had to scratch that itch. About a week after that bedroom conversation with my boyfriend, I told him I was going our for “girl’s night”. He knew it was a lie. I knew he knew it was a lie. But he just said, “ok” and watched me put on the trampiest dress I owned and head out the door to get railed by a virtual stranger.

And boy did I. This new guy, Vince, was a fucking maestro with his cock. It wasn’t nearly as big as some of the ones I’d had before. It was actually slightly smaller than Ben’s. But he fucked me like he hated me and I went absolutely crazy for it. He threw me around the room, slamming me into the wall or holding me down on the bed. He tied my hands behind my back and fucked me every way imaginable. He fucked me over and over and over until I simply collapsed on the bed, writhing and twitching from the latest in a long string of orgasms as I muttered, “ThankyouThankyouThankyou.” Then he simply walked out the door, leaving me alone in the seedy hotel room he’d got for our tryst. I took a shower and tried to calm myself down. Was Ben really going to be okay with this? Surely he was going to just dump me and I’d have to start over. I felt sad… and angry… not at Ben but at myself. I should be more upset by this but dammit the soreness between my legs wouldn’t let me even be that upset. The glow of a good fucking was just too much for me.

As I drove home, I rehearsed what I was going to tell Ben. I loved him. He was everything to me. I was determined to do better. To figure out a way to keep him. To be worthy of him. I knew it was a lie but it was a lie I needed to tell myself. I walked into the dark house and called out, “Ben?”

“Up here,” came the response from our bedroom upstairs. I took off my shoes and walked up the stairs. As I pushed the door open, two powerful hands grabbed my upper arms. “Did you get what you need, bitch?” The voice was feral in my ear. A hissed whisper in a tone I’d never heard from Ben.

“Ben… I thought…”

“You really thought I’d be okay with you whoring yourself around town? What a dumb fucking cunt you are, Anna!” He threw me forward onto the bed and I bounce on it, turning to look at him. My protest died unspoken in my mouth. I’d never seen Ben like this. My eyes were wide. He was completely naked, his cock pointing angrily out at me and looking harder than I’d ever seen it. “You belong to me!” he said, thumping his chest as he stepped towards me.

I was scared. I’d never seen Ben like this. He wasn’t scarier then some of the rougher guys I’d fucked in the past but somehow seeing Ben… my sweet Ben, angry at me had me terrified.

And insanely, absurdly, ashamedly… I was soaking wet. I couldn’t help myself, I spread my legs wide and scooted back on the bed.

“What a fucking slut!” he snarled again, leaning over me as his fingers probed roughly at my gushing snatch. “I yell at you. Call you names. Practically threaten to rape you… and your response is to spread your legs?”

His words cut deep into me. Part of me was devastated that he saw me that way. That he saw the real me. Part of me was grateful too. Grateful that I didn’t have to hide anymore. But the biggest part of me was the part that was screaming, “YES! FINALLY!” I said nothing, simply biting my lip and nodding as his fingers stabbed into me. My hips humped up against his hands, involuntarily telling him that I needed more. He obliged, manhandling me without a care for my pleasure which was exactly what I craved. A lustful moan escaped my lips.

Ben just laughed derisively. “Never heard you make that noise before, slut.”

“Fuck me, Ben. Show me what you think of me.”

He looked at me, a mix of emotions washing over him. For a second, I thought he was going to break and do something lovey dovey like hold me and try to ‘make love’ to me. Instead, a sick grin cracked across his face. “Turn around. I’m fucking your ass tonight, bitch.”

I gasped. We had anal sex rarely. I really liked it though I didn’t do it very often. Ben seemed to like it to but never asked for it. I always thought it was cute. Like he really liked it but didn’t want to ruin it by asking for it too often. Tonight, he wasn’t asking. I flopped over and he smacked my ass. Hard. I yelped but didn’t attempt to ward off further blows. He smacked it twice more before I felt his lubed up cock begin to press against my ass. He must have grabbed the bottle of the nightstand and used his free hand to get himself all slick. He slid into me, one long smooth stroke which made me moan again.

“Now that moan I’ve heard before,” this time it was closer to Ben’s voice. A little less of an edge. I guess having your cock buried in your girlfriend’s tight ass helps mollify your anger. His fingers dug into my hips painfully and he started slamming into me, hammering me so hard it was like he was trying to drill me through the bed. My cunt got just enough friction grinding against the bed spread that I could almost feel an orgasm coming. But frankly, I didn’t want it. I didn’t deserve it. I wanted him to fuck my ass and use me for himself.

After about fifteen minutes of slamming my ass harder and harder, he finally screamed out, collapsing next to me as I felt every tense muscle in my body finally relax as well. My hand went instantly to my cunt, brushed my clit twice and set off my own orgasm leaving me flailing on the bed mindlessly. When I finally came down from the explosion, I heard Ben’s voice next to me say, “I love you.” It was like a dam broke inside of me. I felt my insides melt and tears started streaming down my eyes.

“I love you too. I’m sorry,” I said.

“Don’t be. That was the best sex we’ve ever had, right?”

“Ben… I don’t… This is so fucked… That was the best sex I’ve ever had… period.”

“Good… then when you do it again, I’ll do this again,” he said. I looked at him, dumbstruck, “Or maybe worse.” A smile crossed his face as he watched me.

“Promise?” I smiled back and I suddenly felt like everything might actually turn out alright.

Making College Free Ch. 10

Back writing again and appreciate all the patience guys. New job is stressful but terrific. Just trying to find the time to write with the new schedule. Enjoy this chapter. I've also got the next colors chapter half-written as well so that should be out soon as well. Thank you for all the well wishes and now... on with the show!

---

For the next several days, Rebeccah sampled every cock she could get her hands on. Often two at once. Lexi joked that she seemed to be making it her mission to fuck them until either their cocks or her cunt were worn out. Rebeccah couldn’t argue with that. Instead, she just let herself go until finally, after almost four solid days of non-stop fucking, she passed out on Alexis’s old bed. Her body felt wrecked but also unbelievably alive. Still… she knew she needed to rest.

She woke up the next morning to Alexis moving her ass against her. Sometime in the night her diminutive girlfriend had crawled into bed with her and positioned herself as the little spoon. Rebeccah’s hands stroked the creamy white skin sleepily as she breathed in the musky scent of sex. Six months ago she’d have been jealous to the point of rage at the idea that her girlfriend had been having sex with a boy behind her back. Now she just found herself picturing it and wishing Lexi was awake to tell her about it.

“Hmmm… that feels nice,” she said quietly as Rebeccah’s fingers trailed along her shoulder.

“As nice as whatever you’ve been up to this morning?”

“Mmmm… nicer,” she said softly.

“Uhhuh,” Rebeccah said, skepticism in her voice.

“Whatever,” Lexi said, snuggling her ass against Rebeccah’s stomach. “You love it as much as I do, slut.”

Rebeccah pondered that statement and quickly decided it was probably true. Or at least true enough. She really did love sex. But not just sex. She loved getting fucked. Loved it. She said as much to her girlfriend.

Alexis turned excitedly, a mischievous gleam in her eye. “Really?” she asked, suddenly wide awake.

“Uhmm… yeah?” Rebeccah said.

“Well we should totally get you gangbanged then!” Alexis said.

“Haven’t I already been?”

Alexis laughed, “Having sex with two or three guys at once isn’t a gangbang, silly.”

“It’s not?”

“No! Oh my gosh… I have so much to teach you. Getting well and truly fucked by a group of guys is a gangbang. Having them just line up and fuck you and cum and then another one fucks you and cums and again and again until you don’t even know when one stops and the next begins… THAT’S a gangbang, bitch!”

Rebeccah smiled, imagining it.

“And we should film it!”

“What? Why?”

“To watch back together,” Alexis said.

“Why not sell it for money online?” Rebeccah said.

“Really?” Alexis said, suddenly skeptical.

“Sure… why not… if you think the guys would be okay with it.”

“I mean… sure… I just figured I’d be the one suggesting that. Where is my prudish girlfriend and what have you done with her?”

Rebeccah laughed and gave Alexis a light slap on the arm, “I’m not prudish… I think you saw to that when you convinced your brother to fuck me and teach me the joys of slutdom… slutnicity? Sluttitude?”

“Mmm… sluttitude… I like that. You have a great sluttitude, lover.”

“Thank you, madam,” Rebeccah said in mock solemnity. “Yours could use a little bit of work,” she said.

This time Alexis returned Rebeccah’s earlier slap, “Fuck off… I’m the biggest slut you’ve ever known.”

“For now, bitch. For now,” Rebeccah said and gave Alexis a kiss.

It took a week or so to set everything up but eventually the big day arrived. Alexis was excitedly setting everything up. Lighting. Cameras. Everything. She had the entire library rigged up like a professional film set. Three of the guys had moved in a huge four poster king sized bed into the middle of the room and Rebeccah had spent the better part of the past two hours getting ready. Her hair was fully primped up and her body waxed and skin lotioned. Her whole body tingled with arousal as she looked at herself in the mirror. The short, red satin robe the only thing obscuring her curvy naked body. She was fully aware of the slick fabric as it slid effortlessly across her nipples with even the slightest of movements. She’d been enjoying teasing herself for the whole time she’d been getting ready. The sight of her beautiful girlfriend made Alexis’s mouth water but she fought off the urge to drag her upstairs and said, “Now remember guys. She’s Becki tonight. Becki the Bimbo… okay?”

The guys nodded as they stood in the room. Rebeccah was sitting in front of a mirror applying lipstick that would soon be smeared across a myriad of cocks. 28 of 29 frat members were there. The only missing person was Brent who seemed to be increasingly whipped by his almost hilariously straight laced girlfriend. “Now… for this, there’s really no need for a story. You just make sure you make Becki the Bimbo gets as many loads out of you as possible.”

“And you’re going to blur out our faces?”

“If you checked that box on the release, yeah. It’s fine. Now I have everyone’s release right? You know that rules these days. Everything has to be done just right or else the FacePorn cops come down hard on you and I don’t need Zuckerberg’s lawyers all up in my shit.”

She counted through the papers, “There’s only 28 here… who am I missing?”

“Mine,” Rebeccah said as she signed a piece of paper in front of her with a flourish. “Full signature… no blurring. I also checked the ‘full consent’ box so you boys can feel free to do your worst!” she said with a bawdy wink. Rebeccah had fucked all of these guys several times each and she knew what all their kinks were. And she knew she was the one with the real power. The power of pussy.

The guys cheered and Alexis quickly ran behind the bank of monitors she’d rigged up. Each of the four cameras fed to a monitor and she could switch back and forth to see composite shots on the fifth. “Okay, guys. Action!”

The group approached Rebeccah who suddenly got wide eyed, as if scared. “Like… what are you big strong men going to do to me?” she said. It was the terrible acting of a terrible porn actress which was exactly what they were going for. Alexis wanted to make a parody of a 80s era porno and this was a perfect opportunity.

“Anything we want, slut!” said one of the guys.

“Oh my… maybe we could work something out… like… maybe I could offer you… my body,” Rebeccah said, following the loose script they’d planned out. “Or maybe, all you really want… is my holes,” she said lustily looking directly into one of the cameras. Alexis could almost hear the cheesy music that she planned on playing at the start of the scene.

This was really as far as their script went and, at this point, Rebeccah was shoved unceremoniously forward onto the bed and a cock was sliding into her from behind. She screamed in shock and arousal at the rapid, shocking invasion. But she was used to that by now. The cock that was shoved into her mouth from the front was sucked down greedily and Becki the Bimbo’s Banging was beginning. It didn’t take long for Rebeccah to finish off the cock in her pussy and she quickly moved over to straddle another guy next to her. She bounced up and down on that cock eagerly while she felated another one and jerked off a third. When the cock in her mouth spurted, she managed to sputter, “Like… are you big studs going to make me air tight or do I have to beg for it?”

“Beg for it!” shouted the room and Alexis snickered. So cheesy.

Rebeccah looked into the camera as she continued to grind on the cock underneath her. “Like, oh my gosh, I’m just a dumb, slutty coed who needs cock in all her holes. Will you big strong fuck beasts ravage my cunt, mouth and ass all at the same time. Please… I really, really need it!”

The words were delivered with all the believability of a terrible D list actress. But her expression was one of unfakeable lust. The camera loved her. Alexis could see that. She watched in rapt attention as two more guys positioned on either side of her to give her what she’d begged for.

When Rebeccah was finally filled up fully for the first time, Alexis could only watch in amazement. Alexis had always imagined that she looked sexy while she was fucking. Guys liked it. Rebeccah liked watching. She knew it must be hot. But watching Rebeccah get used by a room full of guys and seeing how much she loved it. Practically lived for it… It was the hottest thing she’d ever seen in her life.

The guys started getting rougher and rougher with Becki and she egged them on, “Oh yeah… spank my slut ass harder!” “That’s it… slam that fuck stick in my tight ass!” “Do it? Break my tight little cunt!” The screams of joy and lust filled the air.

After about thirty minutes, Alexis became aware of someone behind her. She turned around and saw Brent at the doorway staring in. She gestured and he sheepishly obeyed, his eyes glued to Rebeccah’s ongoing defilement. Alexis whispered when he got close, “Hot isn’t it?”

Brent simply nodded. His eyes glanced towards Alexis. Her tiny daisy duke shorts and loose black tank top should have kept his gaze. But they didn’t. Not when Becki’s beautiful body was on full display like it was. Alexis was about 5% jealous of that. The other 95% of her completely agreed with his involuntary visual vote.

“You want to fuck her, don’t you?”

“I shouldn’t,” he said, adjusting his cock.

“That’s not really the answer to the question, Brent.”

“Christin would be pissed,” he said, again deflecting.

“So? And do you think she’d REALLY be pissed once she saw how much pleasure you bring to a girl? And how much she could bring to you? I think Christin needs to be taught a thing or two.”

“Oh you do, do you?” came a shrill voice behind them. Alexis made a mental note to run this section of the film through an audio filter. That would be annoying but couldn’t be avoided. AND maybe there was a little something else that could be done to make it even spicier.

“I think, if you stopped being a controlling bitch and let Brent make his own decisions, he’d be balls deep in my girlfriend already.”

Christin’s eyes went wide. “I am NOT a controlling bitch,” she said, hands on her hips in a vision of pure, impotent anger.

“Prove it. Tell Brent he’s free to make his own choices.”

“Of course he’s free to make his own choices!” she said, flinging her arms in the air, “Brent’s a good boy who makes good, Christian choices,” she said.

“Uhhuh…,” Alexis said in a sarcastic tone that made it entirely clear what she thought of that. “Brent… all you have to do is sign this form right here,” she said, tapping the paper, “And you can fuck little Becki over there with that big piece of meat.”

Brent looked at Alexis and then at Christin. “It’s okay if I do that babe?”

“What? No it’s not okay!” she said, “You fuck her and we’re done, Brent.”

Alexis frowned, “See… that’s just controlling him a different way,” she said.

“That’s not controlling. That’s telling him there are consequences to his actions.”

“And what about you? Are there consequences to your actions?”

“What… what do you mean?” she stammered.

“You’ve been keeping your incredibly well-endowed boyfriend,” Alexis paused to wink knowingly at Brent who blushed, “unfulfilled. And I bet you don’t even get yourself off either. So sad.”

Christin tried to stammer a defense although both of them were distracted by the pummeling Rebeccah was currently getting on the bed. Alexis’s girlfriend was now trussed up, arms behind her back and legs tied to the posts of the bed as another of the brothers fucked her ass with abandon.

“How about we make a bet,” Alexis said, walking up to Christin. “You think being a lesbian is sinful and terrible, right?”

“Of course,” she said carefully but still full of righteous certainty.

“And heterosexual sex is the best thing. Blessed by God and all that shit.”

Christin blanched at the phrasing but nodded.

“Then you should have no trouble with this challenge. You let me eat that frigid little pussy of yours while Brent fucks my girl over there. If lesbian sex is really as awful and terrible as you say it is, I definitely won’t be able to make you cum before he does, right?”

“What? That’s ridiculous,” Christin said. “Of course sinful sex can feel good. That’s the devil’s temptations at work.”

“Is it? God created sex to be a joyous blessing between man and woman. Would he really let the devil eclipse him? Sinful sex might feel good but wholesome, traditional, heterosexual, biblical sex surely feels better, right?”

“Of course!” Christin said.

“So you accept?”

Christin looked at Brent then looked at Rebeccah and then at Alexis, “Fine… but WHEN I win, you have to agree to never try to fuck Brent again. And your little slut girlfriend too.”

“And when I win?” Alexis tapped her chin theatrically as she stole a glance at Brent. He was trying so hard not to stare at Becki’s writhing body he was going to strain himself if he wasn’t careful. “When I win, I get you and Brent as my pets… forever.”

“Are you fu… are you kidding me?” Christin said. “No way!”

“Fine… that was probably too much. How about you let me fuck Brent when I want… for just a month. And you… you… hrmm… you wear this collar?” she said, pointing to a black plastic collar sitting on the table. She’d planned on using the Neuromatic 5000 collar on Becki as part of a kinky brainwashing video. That would have largely been for show. But the thought of twisting Christin’s mind against her was even better.

“This collar?” Christin said looking at it.

“Yup… just a little training collar,” Alexis said innocently.

Christin eyed it then quickly clipped it on. Alexis’s eyes went wide. She hadn’t intended for the girl to put it on now. What a fool. “I’m not afraid of your perverted sex toys,” Christin said. “I accept. Do your worst!” she proclaimed and flopped into the chair, spreading her legs wide as she closed her eyes.

Alexis smiled, “Done! Brent… sign that form,” she said. The big lug didn’t need to be told twice, he quickly signed the paper and strode forward into the sea of guys. Alexis watched as the guys parted before returning her gaze to the ice princess she was determined to unthaw. She grabbed the collar’s remote from the table and hit the switch at the same time her fingers grazed Christin’s knee. “MMmmm… you’re going to love this,” she whispered.

“No,” Christin said but the low buzz of arousal that the collar had just given her already had her scared. Of course, she had no way of knowing it came from the collar. All she knew was that the instant Alexis’s fingers touched her, her pussy began to betray her.

“We’ll see, skank,” Alexis said and flipped the skirt up. She pulled Christin’s frumpy white panties down her legs, tapping the remote again as her fingers slid along the girl’s inner thighs. Christin couldn’t help herself, she spread her legs wider and raised her ass helpfully allowing the last barrier between her virginal pussy and Alexis’s salivating mouth to be stripped away. “You should watch your boyfriend,” Alexis said. When she saw Christin open her eyes and look over, she double tapped the remote, sending a wave of pleasure through her just as her eyes saw Brent’s massive cock slide inside Becki’s eager cunt.

“Fuck me he’s big,” Christin whispered to herself.

“Biggest I’ve ever had,” Alexis said as her mouth descended on the woman’s pussy. “You’re gonna shave this for me.”

“Nnnooooo!” she protested, her scream turning into a moan as Alexis’s tongue teased her while the collar worked it’s magic. Alexis toggled the remote onto automatic so she could focus on her job. It would keep up the pulses of pleasure now, teasing her and keeping her on the edge until Alexis finished the program.

“MMmmm,” Alexis murmured into the sweet muff as the juices flooded over her face. Christin was writhing and moaning quickly, her resistance already having disintegrated under the onslaught of pleasure. In the distance, Alexis could hear the chanting of the frat guys as they urged Becki and Brent on.

“Oh fuck, Becki. Your pussy is so good!” she heard Brent exclaim. Alexis redoubled her efforts, just in case the snow queen’s denial of Brent had diminished his stamina too much.

She needn’t have worried. Christen’s whole brain was fried with the pleasure she’d always denied herself. Couple that with the technological pleasure coursing through her and she stood no chance. “Please… please…,” she started begging.

Alexis grinned to herself before pulling away, “Please what, my little fuckpet?”

Christin’s glazed eyes widened, “Noo… nooo… I don’t… nooo…,” she said.

“Want me to stop?”

Christin was silent, her eyes pleading without words. “Nooo,” she whispered.

“That collar is messing with your brain. It’s giving you pleasure but also stopping you from cumming. Want me to take it off?”

Christin’s stare was unreadable. “Pleasee….,” she managed.

“Or leave it on and let you have the orgasm your body is crying out for?”

Christin bit her lip and then quietly asked, “It… it gets… better?”

Alexis knew she had her. She nodded, a sinister grin across her face. “Surrender to me… submit to me… and I will blow your fucking mind.”

Christin looked at her then looked to the sky in quiet prayer, “Please God… give me a sign.”

Alexis hit the button, dialling up the collar to the full power. Christin screamed a primal scream and then locked eyes with her tormentor. “Do it!” she begged. “Do it, please.”

Alexis dove back in, slamming the remote to finish it’s program as her tongue flicked across the long neglected clit. Christin started cumming hard, bucking against Alexis as the smaller woman held her thighs down and apart so she could continue her decadent feast.

When she finished her orgasm, she pulled Alexis’s head away, her body still spasming uncontrollably from the aftershocks. “I… I didn’t know,” she said. Alexis looked up and realized she was staring not at Alexis but at Brent and Rebeccah. Becki. Brent was slamming into her from behind now, his fingers digging into her ass as his giant fleshy cock pumped in and out of Becki’s grateful pussy. Becki was obviously cumming in wave after wave of her own orgasm. Her legs were flailing wildly, toes pointed as her arms also whirled around, twitching as if she was receiving a million volts of electricity.

“It’s beautiful isn’t it?”

Christin just nodded.

“God gave us sex… we should enjoy the things God gave us,” Alexis said.

“Yeah,” Christin said dreamily.

“Yes, Mistress,” Alexis corrected.

“Yes, Mistress,” Christin responded without objection. “Sorry, Mistress.”

Alexis just patted her new toy on the head. She was going to have so much fun this next month.

I appreciate the patience

I've had to change jobs recently and finding a new workflow has been tricky. I'm about halfway through the next College story and hopefully back to working Jay and Carly stories soon. Again, really appreciate the continued support and expect to see something out in the next few days.

Jay and Carly, Book 2, Chapter 17

This one has been awhile coming. For those of you that are interested in the craft of writing, learn my lesson. When you can't figure out how to advance the plot, just right something. Anything. Don't try to puzzle it out ahead of time. Just put something down on paper. You'll frequently find yourself writing your way out of trouble. That's not an excuse to never plan. Just saying that sometimes writing about a mundane date night will provide you two or three ways to naturally advance the plot. Oh... sorry... enjoy the story about the "mundane" date night ;)

When I awoke the next morning, Sasha was quietly walking around the room, clothed only in a pair of silk stockings and her ever present collar. She was cleaning and tidying up, tossing the discarded clothes from the floor and tossing them into the dirty clothes hamper in the corner. She picked up Kyrsten’s blouse and looked at it, the buttons had been ripped off last night in our exuberance. She folded the shirt up then kept moving, eventually finding the thin g-string I’d ripped off my redheaded fiancee. That went straight into the trash. She did all this in complete silence and with a look of utter contentment on her face. She must have felt my eyes on her because she looked over at me, instantly catching my gaze and giving me a very tiny smile.

I beckoned her over with my finger. After the night I’d just had with Kyrsten, the anger in my heart towards Sasha was at an all time nadir. It’s really hard to be mad at someone after you’ve had a night of passionate fucking and then a good night sleep. “Sasha,” I said, “I forgive you.” She looked at me and said nothing. Her eyes never left mine and I added, “You don’t need to be my slave anymore.”

She seemed to consider that but still did not reply. Instead, she went back to cleaning as if I’d said nothing. I watched as she left, enjoying the view of her small little ass as she walked out the door. I knew that I needed to talk to her but, frankly, there were a lot of other things I needed to do over the next few days as well.

I disentangled myself from Kyrsten who was sleeping unusually soundly. Normally she was the first one in the house awake but I guess even she is vulnerable to exhaustion after a night of rigorous fucking. The handprints on her ass and thighs told the story well. The bathroom was pristine as I walked in. Sasha must have already cleaned it before I woke up. As I stepped into the shower, I put my head under the hot water and thought about everything that was going on in my life. The last six months. The insanity and craziness of everything. It still felt unreal to me. Like some kind of insane, and slightly cheesy, romance novel that I might someday wake up from. I heard the door slide open and there was a pair of hands on my shoulders.

“Taking a shower without me, Master?” purred Kyrsten’s voice in my ear.

A second pair of hands was on me before I could respond: "Or me, Master?" came Carly’s voice. I opened my eyes and found myself staring at the two stunning beauties. Kyrsten’s wavy red hair was already matted down across her, covering her large tits in a way that any photographer would have marveled at. Carly looked radiant. She had that glow that pregnant women have. She was starting to show now but still looked absolutely stunning. I grabbed her and kissed her, enjoying the surprised yelp and then happy murmur that flowed from her mouth directly into mine. I broke the kiss and grabbed Kyrsten, giving her a kiss that, I hoped, showed her every bit as much love as I’d shown Carly. My wife watched as I made out with the buxom redhead and when I broke that kiss, she turned and took her own.

If I’d felt like I was living in a dream before, that feeling was magnified tenfold watching Carly and Kyrsten kiss each other in the shower right in front of me. I suddenly had the image of myself, trying to explain to some teenage version of me that someday these two would be my lovers… no… my submissive lovers and would also be in love with each other and that they’d both be okay with me having other lovers and… and… and… it just all felt like too much.

“I love you guys,” I said, giving each of them a gentle kiss.

“We love you, too, Master,” Carly said and Kyrsten nodded emphatically.

“Would it be weird if I wanted to take you guys out tonight?”

“Wanting to show off your hot harem, Master?” Kyrsten said, teasing me… as if she wasn’t already teasing me enough with her gorgeous, naked, wet body.

“No… not like that. Like… Just the three of you. You two and Louise. Like… I don’t know. I’d say a date but that doesn’t quite feel right.”

Carly smiled and looked at Kyrsten then they both broke into insane giggles, “OH MY GOSH, Carly. Jay wants to take us on a date!” she said, clapping her hands together and hopping while sounding every bit like an excited cheerleader who just got asked out by the star quarterback.

“Like, I dunno Kyrsten,” Carly said, adopting her own valley girl accent. “Do you think he might want to… like… go all the way?”

Kyrsten gasped as if she was scandalized by the merest mention and said, “Carly… I’m not some cheap hussy who will give up her flower just because a guy buys me dinner.”

“Oh fuck off you two,” I said and grabbed them in my arms. “You know what I mean. Something normal and romantic.”

“Got it… you want a normal romantic evening with your wife, your fiancee and your girlfriend,” Carly said, a broad smirk showing widely across her face.

“Uh… Something like that… yeah… quasi-normal?”

“Paranormal?” Kyrsten asked, sticking her tongue out at me.

“Shut up. I want to take the women I love out for a date, okay?” I said, putting my proverbial foot down.

“Sounds great, Master,” Carly said and Kyrsten nodded her agreement.

We got out of the shower and I called Louise, letting her know I’d be picking her up later and to wear something nice. Then I was unceremoniously shooed out of the room while Carly and Kyrsten decided to get ready for our date. “Don’t come back up here for awhile. Go stick your dick in Victoria or Sasha if you get bored.”

“It’s not even noon,” I said from the hallway above the stairs.

“We need at least an hour to get ready,” Kyrsten said.

“Maybe two if we do our hair,” Carly added.

“True… oh… and I should paint my nails.”

“Right… that’s true,” Carly said, my presence momentarily forgotten as they closed the door and continued their chatter.

I turned and walked downstairs, heading to the office to try to get a little writing done. My book had been seeing fits and starts but maybe now was the time to knock out a chapter or two while I had nothing hanging over me. After calling Louise, who was enthusiastically in support of the idea of a date night, I sat down and started hammering away, only dimly aware when Victoria came in and set a drink down beside me. It was probably the most productive couple hours of writing I’d had in some time.

“That’s really good,” came a voice behind me. I jumped about a mile in the air, not realizing Victoria was in the room.

“Fuck… how long have you been there?” I asked.

“Sorry, Master. I set the drink down and started watching you write. It’s fascinating watching the words spill onto the page live,” she said. She’d been proofreading the little bit that I’d been writing but this was a first for her. And for me. It felt weird to know she’d simply watched me type for an hour. “I hope that’s alright?”

“Yeah… just… maybe let me know next time. Damn near gave me a heart attack,” I said with a smile to let her know I was only kidding. “You like it?”

“I do… it’s an interesting direction to take things,” she said.

“I think so too… it wasn’t planned, it just sort of spilled out that way as I was writing.”

“I saw,” she said, sipping her own drink slowly as she looked at me.

Before either of us could say anything else, there was a call out from the living room, “We’re ready!”

I hopped out of my chair and headed to the door, Victoria in tow behind me. As I walked out, what I saw stopped me dead in my tracks. I don’t know what I’d expected. Given my particular kinks and likes, I half expected both girls to just go completely turbo slut (which I’d have been completely fine with). But they’d done even better. They’d both found outfits that took my request to heart. A normal(ish) date night while still absolutely pressing my buttons.

Kyrsten was standing there wearing a dark purple dress that flared at the waist and stopped halfway down her thigh. The neckline was plunging but only about halfway down her chest. It showed off a lot of cleavage. I mean, you wouldn’t wear it to church. But it wouldn’t look out of place at any nice restaurant. She had a pair of white stockings on, the tops hidden by the skirt but probably just barely. Her 4 inch white heels brought her height up to match Carly and the white lace choker around her neck contrasted perfectly with her partner in crime.

Carly had on a black leather mini-skirt and a loose white cowl neck silk blouse that showed off her pregnancy enhanced boobs while masking her pregnancy enhanced belly. She had a black velvet choker and two golden bracelets that somehow looked almost like cuffs. Her hair was done up in an ornate braid and held together with a pair of chopsticks. An interesting nod to her heritage. Or maybe just an act of convenience. I didn’t care. She looked sophisticated, gorgeous and sexy. They both did.

“You guys look amazing,” I said.

“We know,” Kyrsten replied, giving me a smoldering look. I was starting to question the wisdom of leaving the house and whether or not it wouldn’t be more fun just to stay at home.

“Are you guys going somewhere?”

“Master is taking Kyrsten, Louise and I out for a date,” Carly said.

“Oh,” Victoria said, disappointment briefly flitting across her face, “Have fun,” she said. The two girls hadn’t noticed, but I had. I made a mental note to talk to her later. My feelings for Victoria were… well… complicated, but I knew I didn’t want her to feel hurt or left out.

I dashed upstairs and got ready, a process that takes me not even close to two hours, before jogging down the steps and ushering the girls out the door. As I left, I whispered into Victoria’s ear, “I haven’t forgotten about you. If you’re a good girl and edge until we get back, I’ll be sure to reward you when I return.”

Victoria looked at me with wide eyes before smiling and nodding. “I’ll be a very good girl, Sir,” she said and I had no doubt that she would do exactly as instructed. The drive into Miami was, perhaps surprisingly given the general tenor of my life, surprisingly uneventful. We had a long conversation ranging from politics to economics to sports to technology. There was ample flirting and Carly’s hand was constantly stroking my hand and leg as I drove. Kyrsten would lean up and say the most mundane things into my ear in the sexiest. A woman saying, “Video games are a waste of time,” isn’t something I would normally think was a turn on. Hearing Kyrsten whisper it quietly into my ear sent chills down my spine. The implicit promise of other things I could be doing was immediately enthralling.

We rolled onto campus, a strange sexual tension over all three of us. Experiencing that buzz of a date environment was something I’d almost forgotten about. I pulled into the student lot, Louise having supplied me with a not quite legal decal for parking and had an idea. I put my hand on Carly’s, “Why don’t you and Kyrsten wait here and… keep each other company.”

She got a hungry look in her eyes and licked her lips, “Yes, Master,” came the demure reply. God I loved hearing her say that. I let the red door of the Tesla close behind me as I strolled across the hot, black pavement. The late afternoon sun was shining brightly and I couldn’t help but allow my eyes to wander across all the exposed flesh from the young coeds. My own college experience hadn’t been reclusive but in comparison to what I’d already experienced at Miami, it seemed prectively hermitic. Louise had asked me to pick her up from her last class of the day. She’d had an appointment with one of her professors and then she was “all mine” according to her text. The unspoken, unsubtle promise of that simple statement was, as you can imagine, quite enticing.

I opened the door to the social sciences building, allowing two very cute girls in in front of me. They’re asses provided almost a sufficient distraction to take my mind off of the woman I was actually there to meet. I wandered through the halls, marveling not for the first time in my life that every college somehow managed to have at least one building that appeared to be built by Ludwig of Bavaria. At one point, I was convinced I was going to need to find a true secret passage but then I found a stairwell that went down half a flight of stairs, turned a corner and opened me up to what was prominently labeled floor 2.5. “The fuck?” I asked myself. I wandered down the hallway, walked another flight DOWN and found myself now on the third floor and thoroughly confused and lost. “Might have to scrap the date because I needed a search party,” I mumbled under my breath.

Fortunately, at that moment, I heard a gasp from down the hall followed by Louise’s voice, “Oh my god.. I’m so sorry professor!”

I quickened my steps as I dimly heard another woman utter, “No… no… I’m sorry, Miss Sidney. It’s my fault… please don’t tell anyone.”

“Professor, I wouldn’t… it’s fine. I’m not offended or anything,” Louise’s confused voice responded.

“Please, Miss Sidney… Louise… I would get in so much trouble. I’ll do whatever you want,” she said.

Louise stammered and finally said, “Look… just forget it. That’s fine, professor.”

“But between this and what you walked in on the other day… I would be in soooo much trouble Louise,” came the voice. Louise, for all her sass and bluster, wasn’t used to confronting genuinely awkward situations.

I stepped around the corner and tapped on the door, “I’m sorry to interrupt. Louise, you ready to go?”

She looked up at me, grateful for providing an out for the awkward situation. The professor jumped in fright, fingers smoothing her khaki skirt before straightening her plain white blouse. She was an attractive blonde woman, younger than I would have thought. Her dusky blonde hair was long, ending in ringlets that gave her a certain well-coifed, classy kind of look. She stammered out a reply, “Uhh… yes… we’re done. Uhmmm, Miss Sidney, remember what I told you,” she said. Sidney wrapped an arm around me and nodded, saying nothing. It was unusual to see her speechless but I wanted to wait until we were out of earshot before asking about it.

I started heading down the hall I’d come through, determined to retrace my steps precisely to avoid being lost like a man in a labyrinth. Unlike Theseus, I hadn’t brought my personal ball of yarn. But Louise had other ideas. She grabbed my hand and pulled me the opposite way down the hall, “Where are we…” I started to ask but she pushed open a door and we walked out onto… an underground parking deck??

“What the fuck?” I asked.

Louise laughed and twirled happily, “Don’t think too much about it Mr. S. Everyone struggles with it. It’s a messed up building.”

“But I was on the third floor?” I asked.

She nodded, giggling to herself, “Yup. and you were underground.”

“I went up a flight of stairs!” I said in exasperation.

“And then you went down two half flights and that hallway was slowly descending.” I shook my head, trying to picture what she was saying. It kind of made sense. Or maybe I was in the twilight zone. “Plus,” she said, giving me a smirk, “you haven’t even complimented me on my appearance!”

I looked at her and drank in the vision in front of me for the first time that day. She was wearing a green polo shirt, unbuttoned enough to show a hint of cleavage and tight enough to give no illusions about the lack of bra underneath. The shirt was just barely too short for her, displaying a tantalzing tease of her midriff that my eyes scraped over as they wandered lower. She had on a beige corduroy skirt that ended just below mid thigh. Her bare legs were slick and shiny and perched attractively atop a pair of wedge heels with ribbon that laced up her calves almost to her knees giving the impression of some sort of Roman gladiator or maybe an Amazonian princess. “You look stunning,” I said.

She smiled back at me then pulled out a black leather collar from her purse and clasped it around her neck, “I know this is supposed to be a normal date night… but I really want to wear this… if it’s okay… Master.” She fastened the collar around her neck and pulled her hands away, revealing the words, ‘Owned’ in red stitching in the leather.

I swallowed, “Fine with me,” I said before grabbing her and giving her a huge kiss. She moaned into my mouth enthusiastically as we made out in the middle of the dark parking lot. I broke the kiss and whispered, “Yup, definitely the twilight zone.”

Louise laughed, “What?”

“Nothing.” I shook my head and looked around, “How do we get back to the student lot?”

She laughed and pointed towards a stairwell. It’s probably the direction I would have gone. Probably. “So what was all that about your professor?”

She shrugged, “Weird, right? I walked in on her jilling off at her desk.”

I laughed, “Really? Nice.”

She punched me playfully on the shoulder, “I know it’s hard to believe but not every woman in America is a place for you to stick your dick.”

I laughed, “I know that,” I said and stuck my tongue out at her playfully. A gesture that she mirrored back with 10 times the goofiness. “She just seemed to really flip out about it,” I said.

“Well, it’s the second time I’ve shown up for an office visit and she was doing something like that. Last time she was watching porn on her PC.”

“Seriously?” I asked.

Louise nodded, “Yup. Kinda hardcore lesbian stuff. Whips and chains. Real kinky shit. What a fucking deviant,” Louise said, shooting me a flirty smile as her fingers traced around the leather collar that clung snugly to her beautiful neck.

“Well, it sounds like she’s not likely to give you a lot of flack this semester.”

Louise nodded, “It was so weird though. She looked almost disappointed when I told her not to worry about it. I almost think she wanted me to catch her… you know?”

Shaking my head I pondered her words, “Maybe she’s a voyeur… or maybe she just likes seducing coeds with her body.” Then I added, “Nobody could blame her for trying to seduce you.”

Louise smiled and leaned into me. Wrapping my arm around her as she said, “You say the nicest things Mr. S.”

“Why thank you, my love.”

The mention of love caused her to sink further into me. It felt nice having her close like that. I felt strong and protective of her in a way I didn’t really feel like with the others. Not that I wasn’t protective with them. Just that Carly and Kyrsten and Victoria all seemed strong in their own ways. And Louise was as well. It’s just… Maybe it was her age. Or just her shorter height. Whatever it was, I always felt the need to be a little more protective of her. A little more gentle.

As we approached the parking lot, I saw a group of seven or eight guys milling around beside our car. They didn’t seem to be paying any particular attention to the vehicle but as I approached, I realized that they all had cell phones out and directed surreptitiously at my car. Curious, I pulled my keys out and angled us towards the car next to mine. One of the guys detached himself and came over to me, “Hey, bro, can you come back in like ten minutes?”

“Why? What’s up?” I said, craning my neck to try to look into my car.

He looked awkwardly at Louise but then whispered. “These two super hot chicks have been making out in the car. They’re getting hot and heavy man. It’s fucking awesome. We don’t want them to realize we’re watching.”

I smiled, “In the Tesla?” I asked, pointing to my car.

“Yeah man. Let me show you,” he said, holding out his phone. Louise and I craned our necks to look and, sure enough, there was Carly straddling Kyrsten in the back seat of the car. They were obviously making out though the shadows made it hard to tell. Carly’s long black hair flowed around Kyrsten’s face, obscuring both of them and Kyrsten’s hands roamed all along Carly’s body, pulling and sliding cloth in a way that showed she absolutely knew they had an audience.

“Damn,” I said with a whistle, “I bet their boyfriend is pretty lucky,” I said. Louise chuckled next to me.

“Shit bro, they’re guys are probably wishing they had this vid man. This shit is hot,” he said.

“Pretty sure they’re both sleeping with the same guy,” Louise said, tapping her teeth with her finger and inspecting the video like she was Sherlock Holmes. “Yeah… they’re definitely both fucking the same big dicked stud.”

The guy took the phone and looked at the screen, confusion writ large across his face, “What? How can you tell that?” he said.

“I’m fucking him too,” she said. I held my keys out and double tapped the button on the fob, causing the lights to blink on my car as I strode off. I have to say, there have been a lot of moments over the years with my girls where I’ve felt like the king of the world, but this one was definitely one of the best. The shocked expressions of the crowd as I held the front door open for Louise who slid in and immediately turned around and kissed Carly were great. The “holy shits” as I went around and gave Kyrsten a wet kiss before climbing into the driver seat were even better. The four of us had a good laugh about it as we sped out of the parking lot and onto the highway.

“Damn… did you see their faces?” Louise said with a howl of laughter.

Kyrsten leaned forward and caressed my shoulders, “Our big strong Master is gonna be known as the campus stud soon.”

“MMm… I’ve never been the girlfriend of the campus stud,” Louise said, squirming in her seat.

“Now you get to be the fucktoy of the campus stud too,” Carly purred into her ear causing the brunette to squirm even more.

“Shit… do we have to do date night? Can’t you come back to my room and fucking rail me, Mr. S?” she cooed, stroking my arm as I tried my hardest not to let adrenaline get the best of me as I drove through dense Miami traffic.

“Nope. You girls get to have a nice dinner. Maybe a movie. And if you play your cards just right, I might put out for you,” I said, eliciting three girlish giggles.

“Where are we going? Somewhere nice and romantic I hope?” Louise asked.

“If we went to a quiet, romantic place, Carly would just spend the whole time under the table sucking Master’s cock,” Kyrsten said.

Carly slapped her arm, “Only if he told me to.”

“Or asked… or hinted… or looked slightly horny,” Louise said, earning herself a slap as well. “Hey… I’m just telling the truth, Mrs. S.”

Carly harumphed but the ‘Mrs. S’ had mollified her. Ever since we’d gotten married, anytime Louise wanted something from Carly, she simply called her ‘Mrs. S’ and Carly was like happy putty in her hands.

“I thought maybe a barbeque joint. Something with nice messy food you can lick off your fingers?”

“You want me to eat barbeque wearing this?” Carly said incredulously.

“I mean… no… I want you to suck my cock under the table while wearing that,” I said and we all laughed again. “No… I’m just messing with you. We’ve got a table at a nice Thai place,” I said and the girls all grinned and nodded eagerly. Thai food wasn’t my favorite but I knew all three of them loved it and I really did want this to be a nice date night. It was a surprisingly nice place right near campus that mostly catered to faculty and professionals. I wanted something high end that felt like an actual date, after all.

We got to the restaurant and were seated almost instantly. Turns out slipping the hostess a $50 bill really does get you faster service.

“That was smooth, Master.”

“I practiced with Victoria,” I admitted.

“Seriously?” Kyrsten asked.

I nodded, “Maybe once or twice.”

We sat down and instantly fell into a nice comfortable conversation. Louise told us about her classes and recounted the story of the awkward encounters with the professor. Carly’s advice was to just pretend it didn’t happen. Kyrsten’s was a little less benign, “Is she hot?”

“I mean… she’s pretty,” Louise said.

“I’d have her get me off a couple times on the way to an easy A,” Kyrsten said with a laugh, tipping her drink back and letting the red wine slide across her perfect pink lips.

“I mean… she did say she’d do anything,” Louise said, seeming to mull over the idea.

“Louise,” I said, feeling a little less like her boyfriend and more like her father for a moment.

“I’m just kidding… mostly,” she said earning a bawdy wink from Kyrsten.

“Oh… by the way, wasn’t Natalie Masterson one of the girls at the bachelor party?” she asked.

“Yeah,” I said.

“She’s a guest lecturer here on Friday.”

I was reminded of the sign I’d seen on campus while showing Aimee around. “Hrmm… I’ve still got that video of her, Carly.”

Carly smiled and Louise and Krysten both asked, “What video?”

I grabbed my phone and scrolled through, finding the video from months prior when I visited Carly in Boston. I turned the volume down and hit play. Louise watched Natalie give her confession to the camera. Her face was a worse mess than I remembered, covered in so many layers of cum that she was actually hard to recognize. She confessed to the camera that she wanted to be nothing but a ‘piece of shit whore’ and that it was her idea to submit to me completely. That she wanted me to lord my control over her. It was a nice reminder of a pretty wild weekend. “You should do something with that,” Louise said.

“Like what?”

“Tell her to come with no underwear at all for the whole trip,” Louise said.

“And she has to wear a butt plug,” Kyrsten added.

“And find you another slut to fuck or else you’ll punish her,” Carly said.

I looked at my wife and said, “That last one is for you not me.”

Carly laughed and then said, “For both of us, Master.”

I fired off a quick text to Natalie saying, “I’m in Miami and will be using you next week. You will not pack any underwear and you will wear a butt plug at all times. Do you understand?”

The girls and I kept talking until my phone buzzed. Carly and Louise leaned over to read the message. “Master… I have to do a lecture in front of people. I need to wear a bra at least for that.”

I looked at Carly who shook her head no while giving a devilish smile. Louise and Kyrsten obviously agreed.

“That’s your problem not mine, piece of shit whore,” I typed, before adding, “Unless you want me to send that video to the Dean of the school and make it your problem.”

Everyone at the table knew it was an idle threat. Natalie knew it was an idle threat. That was the point of the game. But Natalie’s response was nearly instant, “I’m sorry, Master.”

“Also, if you don’t me a new slut to fuck while you’re here, you’ll be punished. Understand?”

“Yes, Master. This piece of shit whore understands.”

“Good… I’ll see you Friday night, slut.”

“That is so hot, Mr. S,” Louise said.

I smiled and gave her a kiss, “Want me to make you do something to?”

“You don’t ever have to make me do anything, Master. You just have to ask,” she said. The love and devotion in her voice was obvious to everyone.

“Or ask… or hint,” Carly said with a smirk.

Louise was unphased by the teasing. She simply nodded, “Or ask, or hint. I want you to know that I’m every bit as much yours as the other girls are… I just show it a little differently… Mr. S.”

“I love you, Louise.”

“I love you, too.”

I looked at Kyrsten and Carly, “I love all of you,” I said, taking their hands.

“We know, Master,” Kyrsten said and all three nodded.

“Oh my gosh,” Louise said, looking over my shoulder. In walked Louise’s professor and… The ADA? Shit… what was she doing there?

I started to have a full blown panic attack until my brain slowed down and processed that they were holding hands. The hostess guided them to a table on the other side of the restaurant where the two exchanged a brief kiss before taking their seats for dinner. “Well that’s a fun coincidence,” I said.

“I guess I’m glad I didn’t try to extort her for a grade,” Louise said, giving Kyrsten a look of faux outrage. We resumed eating our meal, though all four of us shot occasional glances at the professor and the ADA. Even though it appeared to be a complete coincidence and they hadn’t even noticed us, I was eager to leave lest there be some kind of awkward confrontation. Fortunately, we left without them ever noticing and headed out.

Next stop on normal date night was a movie. This one actually sparked a bit of an argument. “One of us doesn’t get to sit next to him,” Louise observed with a big fake pout. “That’s not fair,” she said, arms crossed.

“I just figured one of you could spend the entire movie on your knees in front of me,” I said, intending it to be a joke. But the result was more argument as all three eagerly professed their desire to be THAT girl. In the end, Carly magnanimously agreed to sit on the edge, but only on the condition that she could make out with Kyrsten if Louise and I decided to get hot and heavy. God I love my wife.

“Some rom com?” I asked as we pulled up to the theatre.

“Blech,” Kyrsten said, sticking a finger into her mouth as if making herself vomit, “Something bloody and scary.”

“I’m not a fan of scary movies,” Carly said, clutching my arm hard, “And I’m sacrificing my spot next to him. I should get to choose.”

“You’re going to just choose the new Marvel movie,” Louise said and Kyrsten pointed at her as the two rolled their eyes in unison.

“Noooo,” Carly said, “I’m picking the new DC movie,” she said.

“Oh god… it’s worse!” Louise said.

“Zach Snyder is a genius,” Carly defended herself.

“Zach Snyder’s a douche,” Kyrsten said.

Carly wheeled on her and hissed, “You take that back,” but she had a huge smile on her face. Kyrsten simply leaned forward and gave her a little peck on the lips before whispering back, “You’re cute Mrs. Simpson.”

Carly couldn’t help it. She grinned and made a happy little squeak before hugging my arm again.

At the risk of saying something politically controversial and getting myself in trouble, I’ll just say that on the evidence I observed that night, Kyrsten was more correct than Carly. But don’t tell Carly I said that. I managed to maintain my Switzerland like neutrality for the entire ride home, however. “Louise, who are you texting?”

“Oh nothing… just… my roommate,” she said. I looked at her in confusion. I was attuned enough to her mannerisms that I knew a casual lie when I heard it.

I started to say something but Carly, who insisted on sitting behind me on the way home, whispered into my ear, “Don’t worry about it, Master. You’ll be happy.”

“Are you girls planning something?” I asked.

“Us? Noooo… we would never do that,” Kyrsten said.

I simply sighed and said, “Fine… keep your secrets. Where am I taking you ladies now? A strip club? An adult theatre?”

“Why does it always have to be about sex with him?” Louise asked.

“I don’t know,” Kyrsten said. “Maybe he doesn’t have enough pussy at home?”

“That’s probably it,” Carly said, “It’s been several hours of dry spell for him and we have been flirting with him all night. He’s probably rock hard and needs to stick his dick somewhere.”

“Mmmm… I have an idea for where he could stick it… or two… or three.”

“Or nine,” Kyrsten said, holding up her fingers as if counting. The girls giggled, “Better take us to Louise’s apartment, Master. Sounds like you have some holes to fill.”

I slammed the accelerator, perfectly fine with the direction the night was about to take. We raced to the dorm and practically ran inside, laughing and touching each other as we went. All four of us were making out in the elevator as we ascended to Louise’s floor. We were a jumble of hands and lips, groping, caressing and licking each other as we grinded against the others in the cramped elevator.

As we made our way to Louise’s room, she opened the door and pushed me inside. “Surprise, Master.”

“What?” I asked, looking around. Sprawled on the couch was Louise’s roommate, Tennille. She was wearing a pair of sheer gauzy pants and tiny pink satin slippers. She had on an ornate black lace bra with a sheer jacket made of the same material as the pants. On her wrists there were gold cuffs with loops on them connected by a chain to the broad leather collar she was wearing around her neck. “What’s going on?”

“Well, Master,” Carly said, walking up to me and stroking my cock through my pants. “We just thought that after such a wonderful date night, you should be rewarded.”

“I was going to be rewarded… with you three,” I said.

“That’s very sweet, Master,” Kyrsten said, coming up to the other side of me and kissing me softly. “But given our… uhmm… lifestyle. We felt like this was a more… appropriate? Yeah… appropriate way to end the night.”

“Go fuck her, stud,” Louise said, making sure there was no doubt about her opinion. I took a slow, awkward step towards Tennille who immediately dropped down onto the floor.

“Master, you rubbed my lamp and now I must grant you three wishes,” she said, eyes on the floor.

“You okay with this, Tennille?”

She looked up at me with pleading eyes, “I do not know a Tennille, Master. I’m sorry. I am but the genie of this lamp. If my lack of knowledge has displeased you, you are, of course, free to punish me as you see fit.”

“So I get three wishes?” I asked, deciding that this could be a fun game.

“Of course, Master. That’s how the magic works.”

“I wish to watch you fuck Kyrsten with a strap on,” I said.

“Ohh,” she said, eyes glancing over at Kyrsten, “Of course, Master. Your wish is my command.”

Kyrsten watched as the girl walked out of the room and quickly returned with a strap on that she was now attaching to her waist. The dildo hanging from her harness was impressive and Kyrsten’s eyes were big and wide, “This isn’t in keeping with the spirit of the gift,” she said.

“Hey, they’re my wishes, right?”

“Of course, Master,” Kyrsten and Tennille said simultaneously. Kyrsten laughed but Tennille never broke character. Instead, Tennille grabbed Kyrsten and guided her onto the floor.

“Oh… and don’t be gentle with the slut. She should get a nice rough fucking from that monster,” I said.

Louise and Carly came up beside me as we sat back to enjoy the show. Kyrsten slobbered on the cock for a moment before bending over and presenting her smooth, hungry pussy to the faux genie. Tennille used her thumbs to spread the pussy lips and then slowly slid the plastic dick inside of Kyrsten. “Holy FUCK! That’s big,” she said. The three of us on the couch laughed. Tennille found her rhythm, fucking Kyrsten slowly than with increasing urgency. She gripped Kyrsten’s hair and yanked her head back, earning a scream of joy from Kyrsten as she plundered her pussy with powerful strokes.

“Cum for me, slut,” I said after about fifteen minutes. Tennille was starting to look tired and Kyrsten’s eyes were already glazed over from an overload of pleasure. She reached down and stroked her clit, bringing herself off instantly before collapsing onto the floor in a sprawling puddle of human flesh and juices from her sopping pussy.

“Okay, genie. I’m ready for wish #2.”

Tennille came over quickly and knelt in front of me. “You are to edge this slut to five ruined orgasms with your tongue.”

“Ruined orgasms, Master?” she asked in confusion.

“Yes… you lick her pussy until she’s about to cum and then just as she starts cumming, you pull away from her. And don’t let her touch herself when she cums. Or even close her legs and rub her thighs.”

“You’re so mean, Mr. S,” Louise said. There was a sparkle in her eyes and a slight upturn on her lips that belied the words spoken.

“You deserve it for being such a bratty little tease,” I said.

“I’m not a brat,” she said but sucked her breath in as her skirt was pushed up and Tennille was diving into her waiting snatch. Tennille licked and sucked her like a woman possessed while Louise bucked her hips into her roommate’s hungry tongue. “Oh god… oh goddd!” she screamed after a few minutes and Tennille quickly pulled away. She held her wrists in an iron grip and kept her shoulders in between Louise’s knees ensuring her legs stayed sprawled. “You fucking bitch,” Louise said as she caught her breath. Tennille’s only response was a smile and then she resumed her task.

It took almost 45 minutes but when Tennille finally gave Louise her last ruined orgasm, my girlfriend was a broken mess. She collapsed on the couch, her whole body twitching and spasming while Carly and Kyrsten chuckled. “Nothing makes a slut feel submissive and broken quite like being sexually tormented for an hour,” Carly said. Kyrsten just nodded.

“And for my last wish, genie. You will ride my wife’s strap-on while I fuck your ass.”

“Absolutely, Master,” Tennille said with a hunger in her eye. She tried to hand Carly the discarded plastic phallus but Carly waved her away. Instead, she reached into the large purse that Kyrsten had bought and pulled out a mammoth cock that looked almost comical.

“I’ve never seen that one before,” I observed with a wry smile. Carly stripped out of her clothes quickly and strapped the cock in place. Tennille’s eyes were even bigger and wider than Kyrsten’s had been.

As Carly yanked the leather harness into place, she said, “I’ve only used it on Sasha, Master. It… well… it took her awhile before she could take it all,” she said. A shudder went through Tennille’s body and she moved as if hypnotized towards Carly when my wife laid down on the floor. Tennille positioned her body over Carly and slowly started working herself onto the fake shaft. It took her several minutes but watching her face contort in a mix of effort, pain and pleasure as the nearly foot long cock disappeared inside of her was a sight to behold.

“Ohhh… fuck… oh god… so fucking full… oh god,” she murmured as she took first 8, then eventually 9 inches. She slowly slid up and down, not quite getting the last couple inches until I moved in behind her.

“I wish you’d take the whole thing,” I said as she looked up at me through vacant eyes.

“Fuck… fuck… that’s four… fuck,” she said. I just smiled and pressed down gently on her shoulders.

“I’m still getting my wish,” I said and gave her a kiss as I increased the pressure. I felt her body first relax as she enjoyed the kiss then go fully tense and stiff as the last couple inches invaded her core.

“SHITSHITSHIT,” she screamed before she started bouncing up and down more quickly on Carly. I grabbed the lube and stroked my cock as I knelt behind her, holding her hips down and forcing her to just hold still while she was completely invaded by the strap on.

Sliding my cock up and down her ass crack, I finally pushed the head inside her as I pressed her shoulders forward to better my angle. “You’ll like this, slut. Just relax.”

“Yes, Master. Yes, Master. Yes, Master,” she managed as she wriggled on the double penetration. When I finally had my cock halfway in, she came, screaming into Carly’s face who simply laughed and gave her a kiss. “I’ve never… fuck… never… fuck… never… god… I can't talk,” she stammered with a frustrated laugh.

“Yeah… yeah… you’ve never been this full… blahblahblah… Just fuck the bitch,” Louise said. Her hands were on her hip as she stood naked with Kyrsten. Kyrsten held Louise from behind, holding her tight and kissing the younger woman’s neck. I looked up at them and blew them both a kiss before sliding fully into Tennille’s waiting ass. She screamed a primal scream of pleasure as she came again and then started babbling as Carly and I took turns shoving her body back and forth against us. The friction got Carly to start coming only a minute later and then Tennille’s third orgasm gripped my cock like a hot vice causing me to roar. I grabbed her hips and jack hammered her spasming body hard repeatedly before finally unloading inside of her.

I panted, collapsing against the couch as I sprawled out on the floor. Louise came over, kissing me with passion and love.

“Oh… my… god… You fucking freaks!” came a voice. I looked up and Louise and Tennille’s other roommate was standing there. “I live with a bunch of freaks!” she said, throwing her hands up and stomping off to her room. The five of us looked at each other and just laughed. Caught red handed for a second time. Oh well.

The Soccer Mom

As with so many of my stories, I have an idea to write a quick one shot then decide the characters need fleshing out. Then add another character and suddenly I've written 6000 words and the original idea for the story still hasn't actually manifested! Nevertheless, here we are again. The plus side, this one is a pretty locked on two parter with the second half already halfway written. So hopefully you enjoy the first half and I can get the second half done and dusted in short order so that I don't have (another!) unfinished story hanging over me like some sort of literary sword of Damocles. Enough rambling, on with the show!
When my wife passed away seven years ago, I thought my world was over. I was left with two kids and no clue how to raise them. My son, 13 at the time, was pretty easy to deal with. He was a lot like me and we saw eye to eye on everything. My daughter, on the other hand, was a handful. I grew up with only brothers and I had no idea how to raise a girl. My wife had helped me through all the big milestones but, at 11, she had the biggest milestones coming up.
It was really rough for awhile. Lots of screaming and shouting matches. Frustration. Anger. My poor son having to play arbitrator to keep the peace between us. It was miserable. About the only thing we had in common was soccer. I loved it. She loved it. It was one thing we could bond over.
I was lucky that my employer was willing to work with me to let me work from home more often and that one change probably saved my family. The extra time let me do something that I’d always wanted to do but never had the chance. Coach my daughter’s soccer team.
Now you may be reading this thinking, “He had a terrible relationship with his daughter and he thought being her soccer coach would HELP?” And you’re probably right for most daughters and fathers. But either through good planning or blind luck, it worked out really well for us. We now had something to talk constructively about. We now had alone time in the car three times a week. It completely changed the dynamic between us and by the time she graduated, I can honestly say that our relationship was everything I’d ever wanted it to be.
“You did a good job with her, Dad. Mom would be proud,” my son said at graduation. Henry and I were watching Layla walk across the stage. She’d graduated fifth in her class, was second team all-state and a national merit semi-finalist. She was the definition of “almost amazing” at everything. Other kids would have chafed at that but not my Layla. She loved being better than most people at so many things.
I grabbed my son’s hand and looked at him fondly. “I don’t really know what I’m going to do now. You’re halfway across the country in Nebraska. She’s going even further. I’m going to have a ton of free time on my hands.”
“You going to keep coaching, old man?”
“I don’t know,” I said.
“You love it though, right? Being Coach Matt is what you want?”
I nodded. I really did. I loved working with the kids. Teaching them my love for the game. Helping them achieve their goals and watching them grow. “It’s kind of weird though. I don’t want to be the creepy guy coaching little girls.”
“You could coach a boys team,” my son said.
If he’d suggested that eight years ago, I’d have nodded my head in full agreement. But having spent the better part of a decade coaching girls soccer, the idea seemed preposterous… almost scary. I knew how to coach girls. How do you coach boys?
When we were packing my daughter up for her flight to Santa Barbara, I asked her, “Layla… it would be okay if I kept coaching, right?”
She looked at me in shock and then smiled softly. She had maintained all the fire from her rambunctious pre-tween years but now had it tempered with compassion, experience and intelligence. “Of course, dad. You think I’d have an issue with that?”
“No… it’s just… well… it was kind of our thing, you know?”
“I know,” she said with a wan smile.
“I was thinking of coaching a boys team,” I said.
She nodded, “Afraid of being a creeper?”
I laughed… she knew me very well. “Yeah. Something like that.”
“I say go for it. Maybe you’ll bag some hot soccer mom while you’re at it.”
I rolled my eyes. Ever since my daughter had gotten interested in boys (thankfully VERY late in high school), she’d been pressuring me to go out on dates. I’d had a couple. I’d even managed a very brief fling with one woman named Skye, leading to an interminable date, followed by a surprisingly pleasant bedroom encounter, and ending in a single embarrassing moment where my daughter came back early from a camping trip to find Skye, wearing Layla’s T-shirt she’d grabbed out of the laundry, standing in the kitchen making pancakes. Layla had reacted fine. Skye freaked out and was too embarrassed to even email me back. The fact that there’d been a bright red handprint on her ass probably hadn’t helped. It was fine though. She and I hadn’t clicked in any way except the bedroom so it was never more than an enjoyable dalliance. It was hard to imagine anyone clicking with me like my late wife had. “I don’t think that’s a good idea,” I said simply.
Layla nodded, not wanting to rehash old territory. At least the conversation solidified in my mind that I was going to keep coaching. I needed something to do. At 41, I still had a lot of good years left and the last thing I wanted was to waste away aimlessly in a dark, quiet home where all I’d have to do is think about what might have been.
Three weeks later, I was standing on a soccer field, coaching the first game of the season. The league had a need for a U9 coach. That’s a little younger than I’d wanted but I wasn’t going to complain. At that age, the kids are just starting to learn the basic concepts of soccer. Spread out. Pass the ball. Etc. It’s not quite “pack ball” but it still devolves into that at times.
However, one kid really caught my eye. Alexander. He caught my eye for two reasons. First of all, the kid was terrific. Had an instinctive touch on the ball that was sublime and understood exactly what I asked, quickly implementing suggestions and critiques into his game play. It would be completely legitimate to say that by the end of the game, he’d gotten twice as effective just by doing what he was asked. This was all the more impressive because he was deaf. He could read lips well enough that it wasn’t a problem but he couldn’t hear instructions shouted during the game or the calls of his teammates. If you’ve ever played soccer, that SHOULD be a big deal but this kid had enough awareness of his surroundings that it was never a problem.
The other thing that caught my eye was his mother. Now look, I have a type. I’ll fully admit that. I like tall, lithe, long legged redheads. Not thin. But not thick either. That’s how I would describe my wife. Sexy. Sensual. Stunning. Any woman like that would catch my eye and get an instant, visceral reaction from me. Frankly, it’s why the bad date with Skye turned into an invigorating romp in the sack.
Beth was… well… she was NOT that. Beth was short and athletic. She was powerfully built with well muscled legs and wide shoulders. Her face was incredibly cute and youthful. She could probably pass for early 20s. Far from the fiery red Irish hair coloring that I frequently was drawn towards, her hair was dark brown with hints of blonde highlights.
Despite all those differences, I was instantly drawn to her. She was standing there wearing a black tank top that was drawn so tight it almost resembled a sports bra and running shorts that should have been too short but somehow her youthful appearance made the whole ensemble look cute rather than sexy. The Pumas with short white ankle socks completed the ensemble, broadcasting “sporty” like a neon sign blaring over her head.
“It’s so nice of you to take the time to coach the kids,” she said to me after the game.
“Well, it’s something I loved doing with my kids and with them away at college, I needed something to keep me occupied,” I said. I squinted against the sun, grateful for my dark tinted sunglasses that kept my roving eyes hidden. Her full, round breasts were very eye-catching.
“Well, we really appreciate it,” she said, the silence hanging awkwardly between us as we both were lost for something to say.
Just then, her husband came bounding up and stuck his hand out. “Reed Undergiven,” I took the outstretched hand and shook it firmly. “What are you two talking about?” he asked, draping his arm around his wife and placing his fingers on her waist.
She got quiet and leaned into her husband, the gesture should have looked loving and sweet but something about it seemed off. She quietly said, “Just thanking the coach for his time.”
Reed smiled at me and said, “Yeah. Thanks. Alex learned a lot. We’ll make sure he’s all ready for next week.” Beth simply nodded, avoiding eye contact. Reed’s arm gripped around her hip tightly.
Have you ever met someone who did nothing wrong, said all the right things, but something about them just seemed… off? That was Reed. I just had an instant dislike of him. I replayed the conversation in my head as I drove home and, eventually, convinced myself it was simply the primal side of me not liking that his insanely cute wife was his and not mine. I pushed the thought to the side and went about my week, not really thinking anything more about it.
The scene repeated each week. She and I would make idle chatter while Reed praised his son. He wasn’t the “helicopter parent” / “super eager sports dad” I feared he was, but he was overly effusive in his encouragement. It made his son light up like a man desperate for water. I found myself more and more wondering if the only praise Alexander got was on Saturday mornings after the game. Each day, the father would come over, take over the conversation from his wife and assure me that Alex, by far the best player every week, would be even better next week. I definitely didn’t like the guy.
When the season ended, Alexander was the unanimous choice of his teammates for MVP. His parents beamed with pride as the kids all gathered around him and gave him congratulatory hugs. Alex, to his credit, was humble and quiet in accepting the tiny trophy I’d gotten for him. As Reed came over and gave his son his own congratulations, Beth came over and whispered quietly. “Alex has really loved playing for you this season.”
“Well I’ve loved coaching him. He’s great,” I said.
“I talked to Reed and we thought maybe you could give Alex some private lessons in the off-season? If you’re willing?”
“Uhmm… sure. I think I could do that.”
“We’d pay you of course,” she said, watching her son and husband and never looking at me.
“Uhmm… sure… that would be fine. We can figure out something fair. I just like helping the kids so the money would be more about just keeping my time from being overused.”
She nodded quietly and shuffled slightly away from me as Reed looked up at her. For the briefest of moments, I thought I saw a darkness pass across his eyes but he looked at me and then at his wife and it passed.
“Where and when?” I asked.
“Your house. During the day,” she said. The way she said it. Everything about the conversation, really. Reed didn’t know about this. She was doing this on her own.
I didn’t even bother nodding. I simply said, “Sure. I’ll email you my address.”
“It’s probably better if…,” she started.
“I’ll email YOU,” I said again, re-emphasizing the word. She nodded, satisfied that her request was understood.
That same evening, I got an unexpected phone call.
“Skye?” I asked, picking up the phone. Surprise evident in my voice.
“Hey, Matt” she said softly.
“What’s up?” I asked. I hadn’t heard from her in six months and was completely perplexed.
“I’ve been thinking about you…,” she said. The moment stretched on and she said nothing for a painfully long time. Finally, she asked, “Have you been thinking about me?”
I really wasn’t sure what to say. I HAD thought about her, but not in the way she meant, and not particularly often. Eventually, I said, “Some.”
“I… I’d like another chance,” she said. Her voice sounded pleading and almost desperate.
“I don’t know, Skye. We’re not really compatible…”
“Yes we are!” she said, uncharacteristic fire in her voice. “I mean… we are… in one really important way,” she said more calmly.
“That’s not all there is to dating though,” I returned. The images that came to my mind were quite enticing.
“That’s what I like about you though, Matt. I’ve found a couple other guys that I… uhmm… clicked with. But they just wanted to be fuck buddies,” she said. “You respect me enough to want to be more.”
“You should probably try guys your own age,” I said. Skye was only 24, barely older than my son. That was always a big reservation of mine. It felt… icky… Almost like I was taking advantage of her. I know that’s not the case. She’s an adult and can make her own decisions. It still felt wrong to me.
Skye laughed, it was pleasant and genuine, “The problem with them is that we don’t… click… in the way you and I do. Older men know what they want and aren’t afraid to ask for it. I don’t want to have bad sex for five years while I teach some boy how to be a man. And I don’t want to date some old creep that only things about kinky sex. I’m fine with the kinky sex… just not from some creepy guy.” It was clear she was speaking with some experience on the matter.
Her words conjured up some very specific, very pleasurable memories. I could tell that I was close to the point of making bad decisions. I pride myself on being in control but sometimes a woman is able to push your buttons and get you to do things that you wouldn’t otherwise think are wise. “Skye, I just don’t think it’s a good idea.”
“Can I have another chance, Matt? What’s the worst that happens? You have a lousy time with a hot, young sex pot. And then I’ll leave it up to you whether you bend me to your will or not… Sir.”
The last word was whispered with the kind of breathy rasp that would make a phone sex operator stand up and applaud. She knew what she was doing. I managed to croak out, “You probably shouldn’t call me that…,” I said, trying to give her a warning about the dangerous water she was treading in, “But fine… dinner and we’ll see how it goes?”
“Yay!” she said with a squeal.
“Saturday night?”
“Perfect,” she purred and I knew I needed to get off the phone before I just told her to come over right then and there. Women can really get men to do stupid things sometimes.
“Goodnight, Skye.”
“Mmm… Goodnight… Master,” she whispered.
I sighed and hung up the phone. There was no doubt that I was going to be thinking about her tonight.
When Saturday finally came, I was a mix of excitement and trepidation. I really can’t explain to you how badly that first date went. It was awful. A repeat of that would have sucked, even with the very wonderful ending. Nevertheless, I drove over to her apartment to pick her up. She was, as expected, a vision of loveliness. She practically glided down the stairs, hips swaying as the black dress she wore went from side to side. The light of the stairwell played tricks with the shadows but I was pretty sure there were hints of stocking tops briefly revealed as she walked. The top was tastefully plunging. Not so much that it was obscene but way more than you’d typically see. The outfit broadcast a sophisticated, sexual look and I swallowed hard, wondering if I had the willpower for this date. From a physical standpoint, I already wanted to fuck her. From a moral standpoint, I felt very strongly that another one-night stand with her wouldn’t be right or fair.
Hopping out of the car, I dashed around to open the door for her. She smiled at me, stepping in with her long legs as she swiveled into the black leather seat of the bright orange Scion. It was the one thing frivolous, selfish purchase I’d made in the last decade and I loved it. “You look lovely, Skye,” I said.
She smiled and simply said, “Thank you.” She was almost as nervous as I was, “Where are you taking me?”
“Hairy Harry’s Haggis Hut?” I said with a grin.
“Uhhmm… okay…,” she said with a badly disguised frown.
“I’m kidding, Skye,” I said and she laughed.
“Thank God. Haggis isn’t exactly a sexy meal… is there really a place named ‘Harry Hairy’s’?” she asked as the name clicked.
“No… it’s an old joke between…,” I paused, stopping before I could say, “My wife and I?”
She smiled softly, looking at me, “It’s okay… Matt… can I make a suggestion?”
“Sure,” I said, pulling out onto the main road and gunning the engine. Skye smiled and placed her thin fingers on mine as I shifted the gear.
“I think we made a mistake,” she said.
My foot left the accelerator and I started to apply the break, looking over my left shoulder as I prepared for a U-Turn. “I told you this was a bad idea.”
“No… not tonight, silly. Don’t turn around,” she said, “I mean. We made a mistake in trying to jump into romance. My suggestion is we just try to be friends first. Even friends with benefits if that’s what you want… I think I’d like that.”
“I thought that’s not what you wanted?” I said in confusion.
She shook her head, straight red hair spiraling beside her face in an alluring splay of casual sexuality, “I didn’t say that. I said I don’t want a relationship that’s only sex. I don’t want to be with someone that will casually hurt me. Are you going to casually hurt me, Matt?” she asked.
“Of course not,” I said.
“Are you going to intentionally hurt me?” she asked, a smile creeping across her cute face.
“No. Never,” I said.
“Don’t say never… Master,” she said. The image of her bent over the edge of my bed, hands tied behind her back and ass bright red from a thorough spanking flashed through my mind. She smiled, knowing she’d scored a point.
“You’re going to be all kinds of trouble aren’t you?”
“Only the good kind,” she said, nodding curtly.
We got to the restaurant, a nice little Hibachi restaurant I’d found years ago. It was late enough that they weren’t very busy and dark enough to be romantic. Perfect for a quiet, friendly dinner. The waitress led us to our seats and said, “As soon as we have at least four others we’ll start.” I nodded and glanced at the menu nervously. We were on the edge of the table in a corner, it felt very secluded and romantic despite the open layout.
“What’s good here… hmm… what should I call you?”
“What do you mean?”
“Well… I would love to call you, Master… but you might think that’s inappropriate,” she said, giving me a flirty little pout. “And I don’t want to just call you, Matt and have you friendzone me,” she said. “How about, Sir? Would that be okay… Sir?” she said, looking at me with piercing green eyes. Damn she could push my buttons.
I nodded, “You can… but you need to cool it with all the flirty stuff if you want to start out with a friendship… agreed?”
She looked at me for a long moment before nodding. “Whatever you want… sir.”
I sighed, figuring that was as close to a victory as I was likely to get on the subject. We glanced at the menu when another group of four came in. Two of them sat next to me on my left, in the center of the table. The couple they were with, took the two seats on the other end of the table opposite Skye and I. It was Beth… and her husband. My eyes bugged out and I nearly choked on my tongue.
“You okay, Sir?” Skye asked, my panic evident on my face. My completely irrational panic. Why should I care? And yet, the reason I cared was obvious. Beth’s eyes snapped up and looked at us and I wanted to crawl under the table and die. She gave me a tiny wave as her husband sat next to her.
I decided to do my best and ignore it. I owed it to Skye to be the best date I could be. And, you know what? It was actually pleasant. Turns out when we weren’t nervous and horned up wanting thing to be romantic, we actually enjoyed each other’s company. “You actually like the DC movies?” I asked her at one point, “They’re garbage.”
“I suppose you like the MCU movies, huh?” she bantered back.
“No. Neither. They’re both pretty crass commercialism.”
“No they’re not. The Snydercut is amazing art, Sir,” she said. I rolled my eyes, something about her arguing with me and telling me I’m wrong while still calling me Sir was really endearing. The fact that she was doing it in public was pretty hot, actually. Truthfully though, the sexuality was on a low grade simmer. I was simply enjoying having someone to talk to. We discussed movies (which we greatly disagreed on) and politics (which we were surprisingly aligned on). She would occasionally stroke my hand or grab my thigh but behaved herself and we enjoyed the meal.
I will admit, I kept shooting glances over at Beth. At first, she kept looking at me but her husband whispered something and she completely ignored me after that. She smiled and laughed with her husband and their friends, oblivious to Skye and I as we chattered throughout dinner.
“I need to use the little girl’s room,” Skye said.
I grabbed her hand and leaned over to whisper, “Is that offer still good for the night to continue?”
“Of course, Sir,” she said with a smile.
“Come back without your panties and bra. And it’s ‘Master’ for the rest of the night.”
“Of course, Master,” she said without even pausing. I hadn’t intended for her to say that right there. I definitely hadn’t intended for her to say it loud enough for everyone at the table to hear it. Four sets of eyes looked at me. I only cared about one set, however. Beth’s eyes looked at me without judgement, just questions. She wasn’t ignoring me now.
Her husband leaned over and whispered something to her. She shook her head slightly back and forth then Reed spoke to his friends but he was loud enough for me to hear, “You guys want to come back to our place to party?”
Robert’s right hand was gesturing as he talked. His left hand was beside him and, judging by Beth’s squirming, he was clearly doing something to her. Their friends looked a little embarrassed and the man, whose name I hadn’t heard mentioned once, said, “Uhh… we better call it a night.”
“Ohhh… really… Beth wants to party like we used to… remember?” His eyes flicked over to me, “You know she’ll do what I tell her to.”
Beth just sat there, flushed with embarrassment but saying nothing. Instead, the other wife said something in her defense, “I think you’re a little drunk, Reed… Those days are behind us.”
“Really? They’re not behind my little Bethany here,” he said and he moved his left arm from her lap to around her shoulder. He looked me dead in the eyes as he continued talking to them, “She still has all those… needs,” he said. As he did, his fingers slipped down her blouse and groped her breast. Beth let out a tiny squeak and a sigh before she seemed to regain her composure and shook her shoulders in protest.
“We appreciate the offer, Reed. But I think you’d better get home and sleep it off,” the husband said and then got up to leave with his wife. Beth simply looked lost, confused and frustrated while Robert just stared at me with cold eyes and a sick grin.
“Master, I’m ready,” came a smooth voice into my ear. I don’t know if Reed and Beth heard. Skye had done enough to switch off the rational part of my brain already.
I stood up and laid $100 bill down that nearly doubled the bill. Yeah, it was a cheap shot and a stupid, macho flashy thing to do but I couldn’t help it. I looked Beth dead in the eyes and said, “Beth, nice seeing you,” then grabbed Skye’s hand and left.
“Oh… did you know them?” she asked as we walked out. My hand was on the small of her back as I opened the door and guided her into the cool evening air.
“I coach their kid,” I said curtly as I slid off my jacket and put it around Skye’s shoulders. She hugged it tight and gave me a little smile, appreciating the chivalrous gesture.
“He seemed like kind of an ass,” she said.
“Yeah,” I said, trying to forget about it.
“I think she must have had a plug in her ass,” Skye said as I held the car door open.
“What?” I asked, the door leaving my hand with a slam. I dashed around to the driver side and climbed in, repeating my question.
“I don’t know… just guessing. I’ve only squirmed like that when I’ve worn a butt plug to dinner. It’s really hot but kinda uncomfortable,” she said with a wicked smile.
“You really are full of surprises,” I said, putting my hand on her leg and sliding her dress up. The images in my mind of her and Beth, naked, plugged, and kneeling in service roaring through my mind like a violent whirlwind of sexuality.
“I don’t want to surprise you anymore tonight, Master. I want to stop making decisions… if that’s alright?”
I looked at her and gave her a kiss before tearing out of the parking lot. “Get your lips to work, slut,” I said. She was wrapped around my cock an instant later. Despite her best efforts, I made it home without cumming nor without wrecking my beautiful car. Good thing too because she seemed determined to keep me buried in her throat for the whole trip. We practically sprinted inside, clothes being flung off as we ran to the stairs that led to my bedroom loft. “I’m going to punish you for teasing me tonight, slut,” I said.
She giggled playfully as I pushed her onto the bed, “But, Master. Wasn’t I a good girl tonight? Didn’t you enjoy my company?”
I smiled as I leaned over her, a moment of tenderness creeping into my increasingly wicked heart. “I did actually. I’m very glad that you’re such a desperate cunt that you felt the need to beg for another chance to get fucked.”
“I didn’t be… aaaaggghhh… g,” she said, her feeble protest interrupted as my finger hooked into her sopping pussy and stroked her from the inside. “God… you know just how to touch me, Master.”
“MMm… and you know just how to submit, don’t you,” I said. She looked up at me, eyes fluttering as she nodded. She bit her lip and arched her back, luxuriating in the feeling of my fingers as they explored her intimately. “Show me you remember how,” I said and pulled my hand away. She let out an imploring whimper but didn’t complain. Instead, she hopped up, moving silently to the toy chest that was in the corner. She bent over, legs spread and cunt unashamedly on display as she reached in. It didn’t take her long before she pulled out three items and sauntered back to bed, proudly placing each of them next to me.
“Spreader bar. Butt plug… and the most wicked riding crop I could find. I want you to hurt me tonight, Master. Punish me for being a lousy date and for leaving you all alone for six months. Remind me who my little pussy belongs to,” she said as she slipped the cuffs on the spreader bar around her ankles then climbed awkwardly onto the bed. She stuck her hands between her legs to the wrist cuffs and fastened one, then positioned the other so that I could finish the job. She looked absolutely delectable bound up on the bed. Her body was completely vulnerable to me, all by her own free will. The thought made my cock ache.
I looked at her, letting my hands run over her and teasing her. I gave her exposed foot a little tickle, forcing a little squeak out of her. “Maybe I’ll just do that to you tonight, slut? Tickle your feet and kick you out all empty and unused.”
“If that’s what you want, Master,” she said. Her voice was full of supplication. Complete submission. Yup, my cock was hard as a rock. I grabbed the butt plug and slid it along her juicy pussy, lubing it up with her juices before sliding it in. Her ass welcomed the intrusion and she sighed, “Thank you for filling my useless hole, Master.”
I smacked her ass and she moaned, shaking her rump back at me. The purple latex plug stuck out obscenely as she moved her hips hypnotically. I gave each of her cheeks a couple more light smacks. Nothing serious, just a warm up. Then I grabbed the riding crop she’d picked out. The soft leather tip was small and the long black switch whistled wickedly through the air as I swung it around. Skye’s breathing was heavy, her whole body twitching as she imagined the pleasure and pain she was about to experience. For my part, I felt like my whole body was alive and humming. I flicked the switch down lightly, landing it on her ass and causing her to cry out. “Ohhhh,” she screamed, a mix of surprise and lust in her voice. “One… Thank you, Master.”
I did it again and again, two strikes in quick succession about an inch apart on her ass. The skin already looked red and there was a little welt rising from the first strike. I made a note to lighten up slightly, not wanting to injure such a beautiful toy. “Two, oh, three, Master. Thank you.”
I continued, giving her ten on each cheek before switching to her thighs. She obediently counted each one until I started stroking the riding crop around her pussy. “What will you do for me, slut?”
“Anything, Master?”
“You think you’re good enough to be my girlfriend?”
“No, Master,” she said. She gasped as I stroked the leather tip across her sensitive clit.
“You’re a fucktoy, slut. A dalliance. A distraction.”
“Yes, Master.”
“And I’m going to hurt you,” I said, my voice cold next to her ear. She shuddered and whimpered but said nothing, simply nodding. This was the game she liked. The game she’d begged me to play the first night. I’d told her then it was a dangerous game. A game of emotional manipulation. But it aroused her incredibly. It aroused me too. “Now, slut. I’m going to whip your cunt five times.”
“Five, Master?” she asked, her voice almost breaking.
“Is that a problem, bitch?” I asked, seizing her hair tightly and forcing her to look at me.
“No, Master,” she said simply, “My body is your toy to use.”
“If you avoid cumming, I’ll fuck your precious little pussy. If you fail me… well… you’ll be empty tonight and I’ll be very, very angry. Understand?”
“Yes, Master. I’ll try, Master,” she simpered.
I struck her three times in rapid succession between the legs. Her body twitched and shuddered as she screamed. She tried to close her legs but the metal bar wouldn’t allow it. There was no escape. I stroked the rod across her clit again and she whimpered with a need that I’d rarely heard come from a woman before. Skye was truly a pain slut and we both knew it. “Master… Matt… can I ask something?”
Her using my name should have broken the mood. Surprisingly, I found it almost more attractive. That she was willing to do that showed a certain level of comfort that I found strangely encouraging. “Of course.”
“Do you want me to cum… or not?”
“What do you mean?”
“Well… I thought… maybe you wanted to spend the night… you know… punishing me,” she said.
I smiled and didn’t respond, letting the question hang there. I was so lost in the moment and enjoying the game I actually hadn’t thought about what I wanted. I was simply enjoying tormenting such a willing slave. I smacked her pussy a fourth time without any warning and she hissed out a loud, “Yessssss.”
Then I whispered, “Cum for me, slut,” and struck her pussy again. Her whole body shook and quaked, jerking violently against the restraints while she screamed in pure pleasure. I climbed up behind her and said, “Now I’m going to fuck you like a proper whore.”
“I thought you were going to punish me and leave my pussy empty,” she said.
I pulled the butt plug out and slid my cock smoothly in, “I’m going to do both you dumb slut.”
“Yessss, Master,” she sighed in happiness.
I worked her over for almost an hour after that. Getting myself off with her ass, mouth and my own hand but leaving her pussy empty as promised. She was a babbling mess at the end of the night and we collapsed in bed, completely spent. When I woke up, there was a note on the nightstand that simply said, “Come downstairs, Master.”
I grabbed a pair of flannel pajamas and wandered downstairs. Skye was whistling in the kitchen as she walked around making what looked like waffles. I didn’t know we owned a waffle iron!
Almost reading my mind, she looked over her shoulder and winked at me, “It was way back in one of the pantries in a cardboard box. I love waffles,” she said. “Also, I brought my own clothes this time… Master.”
I noticed she was wearing a pair of short, loose shorts and a loose tank top that showed off almost all of her beautiful breasts. The red stripes from last night were visible on the sides of her breast and her thighs. I knew her ass was probably a mess. We’d both gotten a little carried away. Before I could sit down, there was a soft knock at the door. I walked down the hall, assuming it was an Amazon delivery. Instead, I opened the door and was surprised to see Beth and Alex.
“Beth?” I said, surprised. I looked at my watch. She was an hour early. “You’re early,” I said.
She looked at hers and said, “No… 11am,” she said, her brow furrowed.
“It’s 10am… daylight savings time was last night.”
“Oh… shit… this is why I should use a digital watch,” she said with a laugh. “Is now a problem?”
Before I could say anything, Skye called from the kitchen, “Breakfast is ready, Master. I made it extra big,” she laughed loud enough for Beth and I to both hear, “Just like you!”
Beth blushed and I forced a smile, “It’s a little inconvenient.”

Making College Free Ch. 9

Alexis and Rebeccah were practically giddy as they reentered the frat house. After so long away, it felt like coming home. Even more so for Rebeccah given her new found sexual freedom. High on endorphins, adrenaline and arousal, she was stripping out of her clothes as she entered the door and screaming, “Come and get it boys!”

Alexis grabbed her arm, giggling, and pulled her upstairs while Chen followed them in shaking his head. “Easy there, babe,” Alexis said, “You can’t give the poor boys a heart attack like that.”

“Why not… I want to get FUCKED!” she said, screaming the last word so the whole house could hear. She noticed a girl she’d never seen before sitting in the foyer beneath them, frowning up at them. The girl was shooting daggers at Rebeccah and fingering a large, bright, prominent gold cross around her neck. “Fuck her,” Rebeccah thought, turning and heading to Alexis’s bedroom.

Chen had the bed setup fifteen minutes later and Rebeccah immediately hopped on, shaking her ass at Chen in an inviting manner. “Want one more run, stud?” she said over her shoulder.

“My god, I’ve created a monster,” Alexis said with a huge grin. Rebeccah simply responded by grabbing Alexis’s t-shirt with one hand and yanked her over, kissing her girlfriend passionately.

Chen snickered behind them and said, “I wish I could but I’m taking the same train back and it leaves in an hour… Kinda wish I’d booked a stay overnight.”

“Mmmm… your loss. That’s just more pussy for the rest of the boys though,” Rebeccah said with a laugh. “First though, I’m trying out this bed!”

“Hell yeah,” Alexis said, climbing in beside her and flinging her quickly discarded clothing across the room.

“Have fun you two,” Chen said, excusing himself. Alexis waved goodbye then started fiddling with the controls.

“Let’s start at a 5 and see how we like it?”

“MMmm… sounds terrific, lover,” Rebeccah said, giving her a slightly more tender kiss than before.

“My little Becki slut,” Alexis said.

“My little Lexi whore,” Rebeccah replied with a grin.

The two lovers lay in their new bed, enjoying the pleasant sensations that washed over them. At first, it was just a mild sense of pleasure. Like being massaged over your whole body but without any actual touch. As they relaxed, the machine really kicked in. Rebeccah felt like she was right on the peak of orgasm but in a dreamy, sleepy kind of way. She wasn’t even sure how or when she fell asleep as her conscious mind melded with unconscious thoughts. She imagined… or maybe she dreamed? About fucking every guy in the house. Running train after train of endless cock. Being covered in cum as she’s fucked like a rag doll. Or tied up and whipped. Or fucked until she couldn’t think anymore and her brain was broken and she was just a doll… a hollow bimbo with three holes for cock.

An hour later, she woke up and stretched. Her whole body felt recharged but also like it was on fire. She dipped her fingers into her cunt, finding it so wet that she briefly wondered if Chen had returned and fucked her while she slept. The idea coupled with the brief touch almost caused her to cum right then. She looked over at Alexis who was still sleeping, gently twitching on the bed as the pleasure hit her in her sleep. She left a small note on the door, “Gone to fuck,” and slipped on a pair of stockings and high heels. She looked at herself in the mirror, surprised by the hyper sexual woman staring back at her. She imagined getting tattoos like Alexis wanted. Getting her nipples pierced. Maybe even her clit. She imagined spending the rest of her life as some easy college frat fuck slut. God she needed to get fucked!

She yanked the door open, leaving the room and immediately running into Brent in the hallway.

“Ohh… hey you big stud,” she said in a flirty way, “I’m back and more ready than ever. You want a blow job… or maybe I’m finally ready for more?”

Brent blushed at her brazen words and stammered for a moment before there was a blatantly clearing throat that sounded from behind and beside him. “Oh… uh… yeah… Rebeccah… This is Christin… she’s my uh… uhmm....,” he stuttered, lost for words.

“I’m his girlfriend,” the girl said with all the snootiness she could muster. “And who are you?”

The vitriol she was getting from the girl took her aback. Sure, she’d offered a guy a blowjob when he was standing right next to his girlfriend but she hadn’t known they were together. This was something to laugh at. Not to get pissed over! “I’m Rebeccah… uhh… you know… Alexis’s...”

She was interrupted by a shriek of irritation from the girl, “And WHO is Alexis?” Christin said. When Rebeccah didn’t respond quickly enough she turned to Brent, hands on her hips and snapped, ‘Brent? Who is Alexis? Some other whore who lives here?”

“What… no… she doesn’t get paid for sex… well… I mean… room and board… but…”

“Oh my goodness!” she exclaimed, “This is a brothel!”

“What… no, baby,” he said, reaching out to her.

“I told you not to call me that. I’m not your ‘baby’. I’m not your ‘girl’. I’m a Christian woman and if you want to be with me you have to treat me respectfully,” she said with a snide tone. “The other gentlemen,” she continued, loading the last word with all the sarcasm she could muster, “here can enjoy these two jezebels. You belong to me and that’s the way it will be if you want to be with me,” she suddenly turned all sweet and pressed up against him, “You do want to be with me, right Brent?”

“Uhh… yeah… of course, Christin.”

“Good boy,” she said, patting the much larger man on the chest before standing on her tiptoes to give him the tiniest of pecks on the lips.

Rebeccah was still trying to process the girl’s rudeness but decided to try to make amends. “Sorry, Christin,” she said extending her hand. “Brent told us about you but I didn’t realize you two had gotten together. We’re really happy because Brent seemed to really want to date you.”

The woman stood up straight, puffing her chest out and pointedly not shaking the extended hand. “I’m sure you could get a great guy like Brent if you respected yourself enough to save yourself for marriage. Gentlemen don’t buy cows that give away the milk for free.”

“Well fuck you very much,” Rebeccah wanted to say. Instead, she gritted her teeth and managed, “I’m actually Alexis’s girlfriend. She and I are a couple.”

“You’re… lesbians?” the girl asked, inflecting the word with a surprising amount of venom. Rebeccah hadn’t heard of anyone having that reaction in years. The world had pretty much moved on from homophobia though she knew there were still people that harbored those thoughts. “But you asked Brent to give him… oral sex,” she said as if the last two words caused her physical pain.

“We’re homoromantic but bisexual,” she said, clarifying.

“Oh my goodness… dear… you’re so deluded and confused,” the girl said in as condescending a tone as Rebeccah had ever heard. “There may be some poor misguided sinners that think homosexuality is okay. But even they understand the concept of picking a type. And none of that means you have to be such an easy slut!”

Despite Rebeccah having imagined herself as exactly that just five minutes earlier, hearing this girl pass judgement on her like that really bothered her. Before she could say anything though, a clear, high pitched voice behind her respond, “No need to be a bitch to my girl.” Rebeccah felt Alexis’s hand snake around her waist and brush the underside of her full breasts. She was still feeling the afterglow of the bed and the gentle, sensual touch caused her to take a sharp breath.

Christin krinkled her nose in disgust at the sexual display, and the harsh words of Alexis. “I am not a B,” she said.

“Geezus,” Alexis said, fingers snaking up to brush Rebeccah’s hard nipple, “You can’t even say the word. Someone’s got a real stick up her ass.” The other girl started to protest but Alexis continued, “Well… probably not. You’d probably tell me that was some sort of sodomy and a sin, right? I bet you’ve never been laid,” she said.

“I’m a virgin,” the girl said with pride. Rebeccah took a long look at her for the first time. She was very attractive. She was shorter than Rebeccah but a couple inches taller than Alexis, which wasn’t hard. Her dirty blonde hair was long and straight, hanging down well past her ass. She was built like a gymnast, strong, well muscled legs and shoulders with well toned arms.  Her white blouse was buttoned all the way up, hiding all of her chest and she was wearing a knee length plaid pleated skirt. It was the opposite of sexy catholic school girl. Frumpy Episcopalean? The thought made Rebeccah give a small, wry smile.

“I’m sure you are. Have you ever even had an orgasm?”

“Alexis, I…,” Brent started but Christin cut him off.

“I can stand up for myself, Brent!,” she said before turning to Alexis, “That’s none of your business,” she said snippily.

“See, Becki. That’s how a prudish little bitch says, ‘I’m too much of a little priss to even talk about sex.;”

“Masturbation is a sin,” she said desperately, suddenly feeling like she’d lost control of the conversation.

“And that’s how a prudish little bitch says, ‘I’m too scared to get myself off.’”

The girl growled, “I am not scared. It’s a sin!” she said, her balls clenched into tiny little fists. She looked like she was going to punch someone in the face.

“A sin to be scared?” Alexis said, grinning as she teased the girl.

“What? No… a sin to give yourself over to sexual impulses outside of the marital bed.”

“So that’s your concern. You’re not strong enough to resist the temptation?”

“I’ve avoided the temptation for over 18 years,” she said.

Rebeccah gasped again, this time as Alexis pinched her nipple while the scene continued to unfold in front of her. “Sure… you’ve AVOIDED it,” Alexis said, moving in for the kill, “But you’re too weak to actually resist it, aren’t you?”

“I am not!” she said in a whine.

“How would you even know?”

“I…,” the girl said, now looking to Brent for help. Brent just shrugged which seemed to infuriate her even more, “I just know.”

“I bet you give me an hour with you and I’ll have you begging for release,” Alexis said.

“What? No… betting’s a sin. Sex is a sin. Homosexual sex is a really big sin. Why would I subject myself to that?”

“If you aren’t begging for an orgasm after an hour, Rebeccah and I will leave Brent alone for as long as you two are a couple.”

“Brent doesn’t want to touch dirty whores like you,” she said, looking up at Brent who failed to agree quick enough, “Oh my holy Moses!” she exclaimed, “You’ve been with these whores already haven’t you?”

“Well… I haven’t actually had sex with Rebeccah, Christin.”

“Brent!” the girl shouted in exasperation. “But you could easily stay true to me now that we’re together, right?”

“Easily?” he said, pondering the appropriateness of the adverb.

“BRENT!” Christin screamed, this time hitting his strong beefy arm with her tiny fist. He didn’t even flinch.

“I mean… you want to stay a virgin and… I dunno… I want to, Christin. I do. But didn’t your pastor talk about how weak the flesh is at the sermon?”

“That wasn’t the point!” Christin said slapping her forehead. “It wasn’t a sermon about how you have excuses to give in.”

“Yeah… but God will forgive me if I do, right?”

“But I won’t!” she said in desperation.

Rebeccah was starting to feel bad for the girl and she said, “Brent likes you, Christin. But you’ve only been dating for a couple weeks and he has no physical history with you. And you don’t sound like you want to give him anything… He’s a strong, virile man and he has needs. You really think him being celibate while you’re gone is going to happen.”

Alexis licked Rebeccah’s ear from beside her as a reward for her slutty logic. Truthfully, ever since she’d bumped into Brent, all she’d been able to think about was the image of Alexis sliding down on his massive shaft… and how much she now wished that had been her.

“You two heathens are awful. Brent… you’re moving out of this den of iniquity!”

“Christin… you know I can’t. It’s part of my scholarship. And it’s too late to find another place even if my parents could afford it.”

Christin rolled her eyes and sighed in frustration, “Let’s go talk!” she said, grabbing the big man’s meaty hand and dragging him back to his room.

“Wow… that was interesting,” Rebeccah said.

“Yeah… what a judgemental bitch. I never would have given Brent pointers if I’d know what he was getting himself into.”

“Too bad she didn’t call your bluff?”

“Bluff? I never bluff!” Alexis said, “No way do I let a great cock like Brent’s wither to dust and go to waste on some prude who wouldn’t even know what to do with it!” she said. “But that’s tomorrow’s problem,” she gave Rebeccah a little slap on the ass. “Didn’t you leave me a note about wanting to get fucked?”

“Oh yeah,” she said, “That little nap left me so on edge. I nearly jumped Brent’s bones the moment I saw him.”

Alexis laughed, “That would have been a painful mistake, sweetie. You gotta walk before you run… or maybe with his cock the better metaphor is you have to crawl before you sprint!” she said and they laughed.

“It’s that bad?”

“It’s that good!” Alexis said, prompting another set of laughs. “Let’s start you out with something easy… like Tony or Pete. Freshmen are always great for a quick fuck. And they’re soooo grateful afterwards!” she said.

“Hey… I’m a freshman,” Rebeccah said, following after Alexis as the petite redhead skipped rapidly down the stairs.

“Yeah… and you’re always super grateful,” she said. Rebeccah called after her as she tried to catch up, briefly annoyed at her choice of five inch heels.  “Oh Pete… Pete?” Alexis called. A tall, lanky black guy stuck his head out from the hallway.

“What’s up, Alexis?” he said. Pete was a freshman on the volleyball team. Rebeccah had blown him multiple times and knew from previous experience that he had really good stamina. Just the thought of him pounding her with his big dick had her pussy clenching.

Alexis turned to Rebeccah and snapped her fingers, then pointed promptly to the ground. “Crawl first, Rebeccah, remember,” she said with a prim little smile. Rebeccah looked confused for a moment then returned the smile and nodded, dropping to her hands and knees and crawling over to Pete. “Rebeccah learned something on Christmas vacation… tell him Becki,” Alexis prompted.

Emboldened by arousal, Rebeccah looked up and said, “Silly little Becki learned that she’s a silly little slut who likes cock.” She tried to sound like the bubble headed cheerleaders she’d seen Pete talk to at games. It was a lesson Alexis had taught her. The better you can push a guy’s personal kinks, the better you’d get fucked.

“Wait… really? You sure Rebeccah?”

“Like… totally sure… I fucked a boy on vacation and now I’m ready for a real man,” she said, nuzzling against Pets’s upper thigh. Pete looked at Alexis who gave him a thumbs up and gestured for him to continue. “Are you going to bend me over and stick your thing in my… in my pussy?” Her voice was timid and almost innocent. Her thoughts, anything but.

“Yeah, baby girl. Pete’s gonna give you what that little pussy’s been craving.”

“Goodie,” she said. She leaned up onto her knees and clapped her hands together. She then snaked her hand up his shorts and across his ass, caressing his well muscled butt and lower back as she explored her soon-to-be lover. Her head tilted up and he grabbed her chin, guiding her back onto her feet before he leaned forward, giving her a kiss that was, at first, quite tender but quickly became more and more insistent. “Yesss,” she whimpered when he broke the kiss. He picked her up and she let out a truly involuntary girlish squeal. She continued making out with him, dimly aware of Alexis following them, as they walked down the hall back to the library. There was nobody inside and Pete quickly grabbed her and brought her to the couch.

“You want it hard and rough, or slow and soft?”

“Mmmm… with that big thick cock of yours, I want both. How about we start slow and then you can ram me as hard as you fucking want,” she said, forgetting the airheaded bimbo persona momentarily. Pete simply nodded, mesmerized by her body as she swayed to an inaudible rhythm. “Take your clothes off, Pete?”

He didn’t need to be told twice. He stripped off his shirt and shorts, then ripped his underwear off and threw it to the side. His cock was there, proudly jutting out from his body. It was solidly above average but not the intimidating fuck stick that she knew dangled between Brent’s legs. Nevertheless, it was a little bigger than Chen and she already felt the need welling up within her to have it buried inside her.

“God, I really am becoming a slut,” she whispered.

Pete thought she was talking to him and he gave a low chuckle, “Yeah you are baby. But you’re a fucking hot piece of ass too,” he said. His hands reached out and stroked her hip, sending ripples of anticipatory pleasure through her body. The way he was looking at her. The sheer, unmitigated objectification. She found herself craving it. Chen had been… thoughtful. Kind. He’d fucked her, sure. But it had been only one step removed from making love. She realized looking at Pete and his big, stiff cock that that wasn’t what her body craved. She didn’t want to be made love to. She loved Alexis. She could get tender and sweet from her. What she wanted from these boys was to get absolutely pounded until her whole body was sore and she couldn’t think straight.

She walked forward, reveling in the look of hunger in Pete’s eyes. “Yeah, baby? You gonna fuck me like those stupid bimbo cheerleaders you hang out with?”

“You know it,” he said, voice full of bravado.

“MMmm… Like… I totally am jealous of those girls, Pete. I totally need to get slammed like a cheap cunt,” she said. Then, a thought occurred to her and she smiled as she whispered, “Why don’t you give this bitchy little dyke a nice, thorough hate fuck. Show me why I shouldn’t be a dumb little rug muncher.”

Pete growled, the words finding their mark. If she wanted him to turn her straight, he was sure as hell gonna do it. He grabbed her hair roughly, yanking her down to his lap. She started to giggle but it was muffled by the stiff cock grinding into her lips. She kissed and licked it, finally coming up enough to take it into her mouth and straight down her throat. All the blow job practice she’d been getting was very handy as she was able to take him fully. She murmured happily as he pistoned her up and down, fucking her mouth with his cock. “Yeah baby. You like that big dick? You want that black cock in your pussy, don’t you slut?”

She came up, gasping and panting and said, “Oh no… I’m a good little lesbian. My pussy is only for my girlfriend to lick,” she said. Her voice was all sweetness and light but the expression on her face was sultry and wicked. She felt a hunger and a lust that she knew she wasn’t hiding. She didn’t want to hide it anymore.

“Oh you dumb little bitch. That does it,” he said and picked her up, eliciting a yelp from her as he flung her over his strong shoulder. He flung her down on the couch and immediately grabbed her ankles, spinning her around and putting his hands between her shoulder blades to forcibly hold her in place. Her pussy flexed, clenching against open air in anticipation of the violation she knew was about to happen. That she wanted. Needed.

Pete spat in his hand, rubbing his cock and then her pussy before spreading her lips and sliding his cock in. He gave her one long, slow thrust to get used to his girth before pulling out and then slamming back in again. She screamed and her vision went black as pleasure coursed through her body like electricity. Her whole body tensed as she wailed in pleasure, her legs flailing uselessly as her hands stretched out looking for something to grip. Pete’s hand gripped her hair and he mercilessly pounded her for what seemed like an eternity.

The sensations were so different. The plastic, high tech strap on that Alexis used was amazing, but the real thing was so much better. And Pete’s cock felt perfect inside of her. It filled her up just right, touching everywhere and causing her brain to melt with the barrage of pleasure. She was dimly aware of the words Pete was saying. The things that were horrible. Degrading. Humiliating. She was also very much aware of her own words encouraging him. That thought trickled through her brain and energized her cunt, causing her to squeeze his hammering member tightly.

“Damn girl. You’re fucking tight as hell… Guess you really have been holding out on us. This is one tight fucking hole you’ve got there. What about the other one? I bet it’s even tighter,” he said, probing her ass with his thumb. The sensation of it opening her up as his cock continued to slam into her was overwhelming and she slipped her fingers between her legs, strumming her clit to an instant orgasm.

“Geezus… who’s that fucking slut, Pete?” The voice was someone knew entering the room, laughing as Pete railed Rebeccah’s eager body to second orgasm. “Oh shit… Rebecca?” he said. Rebeccah looked up through half vacant eyes. It was Jack. Rebeccah’s mouth watered at the thoughts of his yummy cum in her mouth.

“Fuck… yeah… fuck… Jack… c’mon… fuck yesssss… bring that… oh fuck… fucking cock over… Geezus, Pete… here, Jack… Shove it in my… FUCK!” she screamed as another orgasm ripped through her, this one accompanied by a sharp smack on her ass from Pete. When she finally opened her eyes again she managed to say, “mou…” before Jack’s shaft jammed into her face. She opened her jaw wide, eagerly accepting the offering as he gripped her head with two hands and started humping wildly against her mouth.

Alexis watched from the corner, her fingers slowly playing with her pussy as she watched the two guys manhandle her girlfriend. She got her phone out and started filming it, knowing Rebeccah would want to watch it again later. The thought of eating Becki’s sloppy, destroyed pussy while she rewatched her own debauchery was making her own pussy drool in hunger. She thought about joining her girlfriend. Images of the two of them kneeling next to each other on the couch while guy after guy fucked them both were very enticing. However, she restrained herself. This was Rebeccah’s moment. More than that though, Alexis wanted to watch.

Rebeccah’s screams of ecstasy had attracted another guy. Tony, another Freshmen wandered in. “Oh wow,” he said.

Pete’s eyes lit up and he yanked Rebeccah off Jack’s cock. Her mouth gaped and her head actually bobbed a couple more times involuntarily as if Jack’s shaft was still pumping in and out of her throat. “Perfect. Tony can help us get this bitch airtight,” he said. “Let’s show this dyke what her holes are actually for.”

The two other guys glanced at each other, not sure how to take Pete’s words. Rebeccah didn’t have any doubts though. “Oh yeah… fucking use my holes guys. Gimme all that nice, hot, sticky, gooey, yummy cum.”

Pete laid down on the couch and Rebeccah climbed on top of him, slamming herself down onto his cock and letting out a sigh of pleasure that sounded more like relief. Relief to be filled up after a miserable 30 seconds of being empty. She leaned forward, accepting Jack’s cock again as he repositioned. As she ground her cunt up and down on Pete’s glorious cock, she felt the couch shift and then Tony’s fingers working her ass. She had a brief thought that just 24 hours ago she’d never had a real man in her. Now she was about to have three at once. The ultimate slut move. Something that Alexis would be proud to watch. She caught movement out of the corner of her eye and saw Alexis standing there, one hand fingering herself while the other filmed the scene. The thought of watching herself get gang fucked entered her mind at the precise moment that Tony was entering her ass.

She screamed. A scream of pure, unadulterated pleasure as she was filled up. Her throat vibrating around Jack’s shaft caused him to twitch and increase his pace. Suddenly, all three men were hammering her awkwardly. It took a minute for them to find their rhythm but when they did…

The orgasm that tore through her was unlike anything she’d ever experienced. One long, continuous wave of pleasure that washed over her traveling across her body and down to her cunt over and over. She rode that wave as the three men rode her, only vaguely aware as first Tony, and then Jack came. Jack’s spurts covered her face, causing Pete to dodge the drips of cum with a laugh as he bucked his hips up into her before, finally, filling her pussy with the cum it had been trying to milk out of him for the last twenty minutes.

“Damn, Lexi… she’s a fine fuck,” he said, pulling out from underneath her.

Lexi didn’t respond, instead holding the camera out to him as she dove between her lover’s legs and started slurping their mixed love juices out of the raw, red hole. Rebeccah squealed then relaxed, splaying her legs out wide and stroking Alexis’s hair. “MMMmm… that’s it, baby,” she murmured, “We’re both free use sluts now.”

That was the last coherent thought she had that night. It was the best night of her life.

One Shot Jay/Carly Spin-off

Haven't done a poll in awhile. Which character needs a one-shot spin-off of Jay and Carly? Here's the options (and vague story ideas). No promises on this one, just trying to gauge opinion.

Stranger than Erotica

I've been kicking around a comedic / erotic riff on the movie Stranger than Fiction for awhile but inspiration struck me about how it might playout. (Side note: If you haven't seen it, it's really very good and the core premise of the story will make more sense... if you haven't... well... the core premise is that the main character can suddenly hear the narrator... no spoilers since that gets revealed in the first two paragraphs). Anyways, this isn't exactly "hard-core" but it's light, funny, flirty and titillating and I hope it at least brings a smile to your collective faces ;)

---

Harvey began every day the way he normally did. He woke up and stroked his cock for fifteen minutes while watching lesbian pornography. Then he got dressed, checking that his watch was set to the precise time as his phone and the satellite clock over the stove. He put on his track suit and trainers and rode his bike the seven minutes to his job at the university...

Harvey paused. “Is someone narrating my life?” he asked.

He stood in front of the door to the gym, his hand mere inches away as he considered…

“Hello?” he asked the voice.

But there was no response.

“Yes… yes… THAT was a response,” he said, spinning around. But the only people nearby, two attractive coeds, simply stared at the man as he twirled around like a crazy person. “I’m not crazy,” he muttered under his breath, “I hear you.”

Again, there was no response.

Harvey ground his teeth in frustration as he made his way to his desk. As one of the few men qualified to coach at the small university, he was responsible for the swim team, the lacrosse team and the volleyball team. It made his life a living hell, constantly surrounded by beautiful women that he could look at...

“Have to look at… it’s my job,” he muttered.

… has to look at for his job.

“Thank you,” he said to the empty room.

And yet he’s not allowed to touch them. University policy. Even for non-NCAA, club teams like the three he coached. It was a fireable offense to get involved with a student and yet the job kept him so busy that he was never able to meet any other women. Hence the morning wank. It should come as no surprise that his deprived, depraved, deviant mind often watched lesbian shower scenes.

“Hey,” he protested to nobody in particular. “It’s you… I’m protesting you!” he shouted into the aether, his voice’s echo was the only reply. He frowned.

It was at that moment that his eyes fell upon a red letter on his desk. It was the University’s way of highlighting important policy changes. Sighing, he ran his finger through the opening of the envelope, finding the tearing strangely satisfying as he opened the paper, narrowly avoiding a wicked paper cut. He pulled the slip of paper out, some update to page 35, subsection 12, paragraph 17. The paper was three hole punched and he was required to pull the old page from his manual and replace it with the new one. God only knows why, in 2020, his university didn’t have an online manual.

Little did he know that this page’s policies would change his life forever.

“What?” he said in confusion. “What do you mean ‘change my life forever’?” he twirled in his chair, attempting to find a divine answer but cursing his lack of religiosity that gave him no God to believe in. “No… I believe… I believe in you… what’s so important about this policy?”

He looked down, reading carefully through the text. Something about sexual harassment. Something about workplace relationships. Something about non-NCAA club teams…

“Wait… is that it?” he said.

He read through the change, “Only NCAA competitive teams will be subject to the rules regarding inappropriate relationships with students. If a coach coaches only club teams and is not a member of the teaching faculty, no such disproportionate power dynamic shall be deemed to exist and a relationship, while discouraged, is not subject to university action.”

“I can bang students?” he said.

He could date students.

“I mean… I said bang… but whatever,” he said. He gave it the briefest of thoughts and then decided what he wanted to do. Hillary. That’s what he wanted to do. Hillary. “Hillary? Are you sure?”

Yes. Definitely Hillary. She was a sure thing he decided. She’d been flirting and teasing him for months and it had given him numerous cases of blue balls that had required multiple impromptu wanks in his office. “Hey!” he said for no apparent reason. “Yes… yes there’s a reason. Stop judging me. Besides, Hillary is a cocktease. She’s just been messing with me.”

Despite his misgivings about Hillary’s true intent, Harvey’s admirably restrained libido could not be denied. He’d denied himself the pleasure of feminine flesh for far too long. Now it was time for him to experience it once again. He picked up his phone and dialed Hillary…

“Right now?” he asked, watching his fingers press the buttons as if controlled by someone else. “Oh for the love of God…”

The phone rang twice before a woman’s voice came on the line, “Hey Coach!” she said. Hillary’s voice was peppy and youthful and just hearing the buxom blonde girl’s sultry, energetic tone gave Harvey a powerful erection.

“Uhh… yeah… hey, Hillary. Can you come in about an hour early today?” he asked.

“Why do we have to come in early, coach?” she asked, slightly annoyed and slightly confused.

“Not the team. Just you. We need to talk,” Harvey said, trying to maintain control of the conversation.

“Ohhhh… just you and me coach. What do you want little ol’ me to wear? I’ve got this new bikini. It’s really tiny… probably not an appropriate race bikini,” she teased. Normally, Harvey would have sighed and told her that her normal swimsuit would be fine, but emboldened by the University’s new, looser policy, Harvey responded differently.

“Uhmm… that’s fine,” he said.

“Wait… really coach?” she said, suddenly confused. All the game playing she’d always done hadn’t prepared her for that. The coach was fun to flirt with but she never expected it to go anywhere.

“See… I told you she…,” the coach said then realized that Hillary could hear him.

“What’s that coach? You talking to someone else?”

“Uhmm… no… just be here in 45 minutes, Hillary. Thank you,” he said and hung up before he said anything else awkward. The next 45 minutes sped by so fast that Harvey didn’t even notice. “Wow… really? That was fast,” he said just as Hillary walked into the office.

“Hey coach,” she said, wearing a bright smile and a scandalously small bikini.

“Hi,” he said, at a loss for words. He’d never been good with girls. Always one of those losers who couldn’t close the deal even with a girl he was paying for. “Hey… that was one time,” he muttered under his breath.

Hillary raised an eyebrow, “One time what, coach?”

“Uhh… nothing… Hillary, I just wanted to talk to you about your… uhmm… behavior… towards me.”

“What coach? That I flirt with you and show off skin and show up at your office when you beg me to come alone wearing a teeny tiny bikini?”

“I didn’t beg…” he said but was suddenly distracted by the way Hillary’s fingers were tracing the edge of the bikini as her nails made a faint red line on the sides of her large, perky breasts. His mouth went as dry as his cock was hard. For all his many faults and inadequacies, at least Harvey was well endowed. “Thank you,” he said.

“You’re welcome, coach. It’s been a ton of fun learning… under you,” the nubile temptress said. “Is there anything else you’d like to… train me to do?” Hillary had no intention of fucking the coach…

Harvey frowned.

… but a quick blowjob wasn’t out of the question.

Harvey’s face lit up, “A blowjob?” he asked without thinking.

She smiled and said, “Why Coach Harvey? Is that an appropriate request from one of your athletes?”

“Uhh… well… the policy changed…” he stammered. Yes, he was a loser who couldn’t close a deal, “Hey… wait a minute… Consider this breath training Hillary. If you can deep throat me it will help you with your breath control… yeah… that’s it… breath control.”

Hillary looked at him, his lame excuse being so thinly implausible that it made the lips of her mouth curl. Harvey could tell she was thinking that his cock wouldn’t be big enough to give her any trouble. Maybe he should just show her.

Harvey reached for his waistband and yanked his shorts down. Only when they hit the ground did it occur to him that this was probably criminal sexual harassment.

“Wait… what?” he asked.

“I’ll say, coach. WHAT? Is the right question,” Hillary said as she stared at the hard slab of meat in front of her. “If I’d known that’s what you were packing I’d have done this awhile ago,” she said as she dropped to her knees.

“Oh thank god,” the coach said as the petite coed’s breath caused his cock to twitch. Slowly she lowered her mouth to his cock and just as the lips touched it, another student approached the door. “What?” he muttered dreamily, enjoying the teasing touch as there was a soft knock. “Noooo,” he screamed.

“Sorry,” came a quiet voice from behind the frosted glass. Hillary stood up and Harvey tucked his raging hard-on into his pants.

“No… no… come in,” he said. The door opened revealing Sophie, one of the trainers for the football team. She looked at Hillary’s outfit and then at Harvey who was flushed embarrassingly red. “Hillary was just leaving,” Harvey said, not realizing that he’d just closed the door on his first ever menage a trois. “I did? How?” he stammered.

The two girls looked at him and shrugged. Hillary said, “Thanks for the pointers on breath control, Coach. Maybe we can discuss more some other time.” Hillary walked out of the room while Sophie and Harvey both stared at her tight, athletic ass in the tiny thong bikini. When they realized they were both caught staring, they flushed red in embarrassment.

“I guess that explains the threeway,” the coach muttered.

“What?” Sophie asked, red rushing to her cheeks even more.

“Oh… nothing… there was a threeway… uhmm… tie for breaststroke and I was… surprised… because… uhmm… Hillary is normally our best… breaststroker… but you know… with that bikini… she’d… uhmm… definitely be slower… than normal,” he said. It was a terrible lie that he was certain she wouldn’t believe. “Shit…” he muttered.

But surprisingly, she seemed to accept it and just sat down in the chair with a shrug.

“Seriously?”

She looked at him, “Is it not okay if I sit?”

“Oh… yeah… of course. Sit… sit,” he said. “What can I do for you Sophie?”

“Well coach. I was hoping you could maybe do me a favor?”

“Of course, Sophie. Do you need a letter of recommendation or something?”

“No… It’s just. I was… I’m hoping to become a licensed masseuse and I really need someone to practice on.”

Harvey was surprised but also instantly aroused. The image of this young lady rubbing her hands all over his oiled skin, touching him in intimate ways as she stroked and stroked… it made his already raging cock twitch in his pants a little as he thought about it. “I actually HADN’T thought of that,” he said.

“Oh yeah… you have to find someone to practice on. And someone that gives honest feedback. So I’ll only do it if you’re completely, 100% honest with me. Okay?” she said.

Harvey looked at the girl, trying unsuccessfully to suppress the erotic images. She was short, petite and busty. Just like he liked. Her long brown hair was back in a pony tail and her hourglass figure was on full display in her little khaki shorts and cutoff t-shirt that hugged her breasts tightly. “Uhmm… I think I can be honest… sure.”

“Great. Can we start now? There’s nobody in the therapy room. I just checked.”

“Oh… sure,” he said, checking his watch. There was still 43 minutes before swim practice. He walked to the therapy room lost in thought as Sophie talked beside him, Harvey’s mind was focused exclusively on the absurd possibility that he might soon be getting a massage with a happy ending. “Really?” he said.

“Oh yeah,” she said. “I’ve always been interested in massage.”

“That’s not… oh nevermind… go on,” he said.

He opened the door for her to the massage room, unable to avoid admiring her large bubble but as she walked in. “So how long have you been working on it?”

“Not long. So I probably won’t be very good. But I need to learn how to get better, you know?”

“Sure,” he said.

“Get ready and lay down on the table, coach,” she said as she went over to the cabinets. Harvey, so distracted by his arousal, climbed onto the table without even considering that he should take his shirt off. Suddenly, he started to take his shirt off just as Sophie turned around and said, “What are you doing?”

“Uhhh… taking my shirt off?”

She smiled at him. “You need to take everything off. Use a towel to… uhmm… hide yourself. Don’t you know how this works?”

Harvey did indeed, but for some reason he was very distracted today. “Gee, I wonder why,” he said quietly to himself. No doubt it was the possibility of banging half of the student body that had his mind all akimbo. “No… it’s you… it’s you,” he hissed.

Sophie turned to him again, “Did you say something, coach?” she asked.

Harvey simply shook his head and laid on the table, fuming over his aroused predicament. He muttered something under his breath but it was unintelligible and stupid.

“Stupid is it?” he said.

“Oh, it’s not stupid coach,” Sophie replied as she poured some oil onto his back. “Lots of people don’t get massages regularly. I’m just surprised given how long you’ve been coaching.

“It hasn’t been that long. I’m not really that old, you know.”

Sophie looked him up and down. If Harvey had seen the appraising lust in her eyes, he would have greatly lamented the missed threeway with Sophie and Hillary.

“Seriously?” he said.

“Is that not enough oil?” Sophie asked, applying a little bit more. His back was now completely slick and her hands started kneading his muscles. She was surprisingly good for someone so new and Harvey quickly spaced out as she worked his shoulders and back. When her hands started working his lower back and then his upper thighs, however, he was instantly awake. And hard again. His long neglected penis was sure having a frustrating day. “Tell me about it,” he said.

“Well… sure… I guess… We work the upper thighs from the inside out, working to keep the muscles loose.” Sophie’s hands were increasingly close to his balls. Her petite, well oiled hands… oh so close to his rigid shaft.

“Stop,” he screamed.

“What? Did that hurt?” Sophie said, jumping back and holding her hands up, “I’m so sorry, Coach. Did I pinch you?”

“Uhhmm… only a little,” he said as he started to lay back down.

“Thanks but you don’t have to hold back. You promised 100% honesty, remember?” she said, looking at him. “It’s just as well, it’s time to do your front,” she gestured with her hand for him to rollover.

Harvey started to roll over despite his massive, unhideable hardon. Suddenly, as if something occurred to him, he stopped. “Maybe you should keep doing my back?” he said.

“Why? Did I not do a good enough job on your back?” she said.

Harvey started to lie but remembered his promise to be truthful. Instead, he tried to adjust himself so that his large, hard, lonely cock would at least lay flat. Unfortunately, the coach’s incompetence extended to even this minor act and he simply managed to wrap the towel prominently around his cock, highlighting it’s twitching, gargantuan shape. “Of for fuck’s sake,” he said.

Sophie’s eyes were fixated on the bulging outline of the biggest cock she’d ever seen. “Coach… uhmm… what’s that?” Harvey couldn’t know it, but the young woman had this exact fantasy and was suddenly very, very wet and very, very ready.

“Seriously?” he asked.

“Is it what I think it is?” she asked. “Is it because of me?”

“What… no?” Harvey protested.

Sophie frowned, “Coach… you promised to be 100% honest. Are you telling me that has nothing to do with me?” Sophie pouted. Her lower lip sticking out and making Harvey picture those plump lips wrapped tightly around his hard, thick shaft. God he needed some action. He really was a pathetic loser.

“What? No!” he protested again.

This time Sophie looked pissed off, “Coach… I think you’re lying to me. I think,” she said, licking her lips hungrily, “I think you are hoping that this turns into one of THOSE massages… you know… with happy endings.”

Harvey couldn’t respond. His mind was too occupied imagining the young girl’s oiled hand stroking him harder and harder, faster and faster until he spurt all over her face and tits. If only he realized that maybe there was a way to achieve that goal. “Maybe?”

She nodded and a smile grew across her lips, “If you can be 100% honest with me, coach. Then maybe,” she said, stroking her fingers across his chest, “just maybe we can work something out.”

“Oo… okay,” he said. She traced the outline of his cock with her nails, pulling the towel lower and lower as she did so until it popped into view.

“Holy fuck,” she exclaimed. The thick, veiny cock twitched obscenely and her pussy clenched tightly at the thought of it plundering her tight, tiny, virgin hole.

“Virgin?” the coach said.

Sophie blushed, “Is it that obvious… Yeah… I gave a guy a handjob once… he… uhmm… wasn’t as big as you, however,” she said, then straightened up and tried to act professional, “Do you cum a lot… like… volume wise?”

“Yeah,” he said and gasped as her fingers rewarded him with a light stroke along his shaft.

“What were you doing in your office with Hillary?” she asked, gripping the shaft firmly.

Harvey gasped, trying to formulate a lie, “We were uhmm…,” he said. Harvey was a terrible liar. He thought he was good at it. But he was just the worst. That’s why he always lost so much money at poker. “Really?”

“Uhhuh,” she said… tell me.

Harvey took a breath and inexplicably decided to tell the truth, “What? Because you told me to,” he said in frustration.

“That’s right, coach. I told you to tell me the truth… what were you doing with that hottie Hillary in her slutty little bikini?”

“She was… oh God that’s good… she was going to give me a blowjob,” he gasped. Sophie’s oiled hand stroked up and down his shaft three times and he could feel himself getting close to exploding.

“Ohhh… did I interrupt that slut sucking on this big, thick cock?”

The lustful images running through his head made it hard for Harvey to think straight. Images of Hillary’s mouth inches from his cock, hungry and ready. Images of Sophie’s hands stroking his shaft. And the even more perverse images of Sophie as he tried to imagine what her secret fantasy might be. Sadly, he wasn’t even close to the depths of depravity that Sophie wanted.

“Ughhhh,” he said in arousal, “She hadn’t started… uhhh… when you knocked.”

“Oh, poor coach. And you’ve been so nice to help me. Maybe I should give you that happy ending?”

“Please,” he said. Just then, three things happened in quick succession.

First, the coach’s alarm went off for the start of practice.

Second, the voices entered the hallway and caused Sophie to pull her hand away.

Third, Harvey realized what was happening and he groaned out a soft, frustrated, “Noooo… please.”

Fourth, his cock started spurting in a pitiful, oozing stream of a ruined orgasm.

“That was four things,” he muttered to himself as he twitched on the table and tried to cover himself up in case one of the girls came in. What a strange day.

Colors of the Rainbow Ch. 4

Hope you enjoy this installment. Just a few more chapters of this one and then we'll have (finally) a completed story ;)... Also, based on what happens in this chapter, expect a "Visual Inspiration" tomorrow!

---

The three of us sat there panting as we all recovered from the erotically charged moment. Kelly was still kneeling on the floor, tongue dangling out of her mouth as she looked up at me and gasped for air. I looked at the Doctor who had already straightened her skirt and fixed her blouse. She was teasing her hair back into place with her long, manicured fingernails as she watched us. If someone saw her at that moment, they’d have never guessed what had just happened.

“I think I need to do some research on this. Can we schedule another appointment for next week?”

I just nodded, still not really processing what had happened. Kelly and I got dressed in a daze, shuffling wordlessly out of the office and out to the car. I opened the door for Kelly who slid in and I walked around to my side. It was a bright, warm day and I stood there, staring up into the sky and trying to collect my thoughts. Frankly, it was an impossible task. You can’t collect that many racing, disparate thoughts. All you can do is try to center yourself enough that you can think straight. With one deep breath, I opened the door and slid into the soft leather seat.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

Kelly blinked at me and then quietly said, “Of course. I mean… I’m not happy that you’ve been cheating on me…”

“What? I’m not cheating on you,” I said, my thoughts again racing through my mind.

“But you said you were.”

“Because you were turned on by it!” I said.

She smirked at me, “Really? You lied to me because it turned me on? That’s what you’re going with?”

I paused and looked at her, “Wait… do you really not understand?” She shook her head, a perplexed expression on her face. “That first day… the first time you saw the swirlies. It was a red alert on my phone. And you got angry. Then it was blue and it made you depressed. Today it was green…” I said, twirling my hand in the air.

“And I got jealous?” she said, her eyes widened as I nodded, “And not just jealous but turned on by being jealous… just like I was turned on by being mad and being depressed?”

“Seems like it,” I said.

“Well that’s super trippy,” she said. “It’s crazy the way the brain works.”

“You’re not upset?”

“A little… I mean… a lot really. I’m honestly kind of low key freaked out. But, in all honesty, it led to the four best orgasms of my life… so… that’s a pretty nice consolation… you know?”

I nodded, “Sure… I guess?”

“Oh c’mon… don’t tell me you didn’t love it every time.”

“I dunno, Kel. It was pretty weird for me. It was like fucking a different woman.”

She leaned into me, “A sexier woman?”

“Different,” I said, refusing to fall into the trap she was laying, even if I knew it was an inadvertent trap.

Her lip curled into a smile, “Uh-huh… I know what that means,” she said. I thought the conversation was over at that point and I turned on the car and headed home. We drove in silence for a bit, my own scattered thoughts running rampant again. She was right about one thing, the sex HAD been incredible. Seeing her THAT turned on was something absolutely amazing to behold. And hearing her admit that the orgasms had been her strongest ever was really hot.

“Which was your favorite?” she asked abruptly as we got close to the house.

“What? Which what?”

“Which… experience… which… you know… which color?”

“Which version of you?” I asked, trying very hard to make it clear to her that it was still her I lusted after.

She nodded and bit her lip. She looked so emotionally vulnerable in that moment that I would have just given her a big protective hug if I could have. My wife doesn’t have moments of vulnerability. Even when she was made to be jealous of an imaginary affair, she was still very much the aggressor. Seeing her like that really tugged at my heart strings. “The angry Kelly was actually a bit scary. It was hot but I was also kinda scared. And the jealous Kelly was so unlike you that I was too confused to fully enjoy it.”

“So the blue then? The depressed, pathetic Kelly?” she asked. I glanced over at her as we pulled into the driveway. There was no judgement in her voice. No daggers in her eyes. Just curiosity.

I shrugged, “Of the three, I guess so. It was still weird though.”

“Plus you got to fuck my ass,” she said with a wry smile.

I shrugged, turning the car off and getting out as I said, “Well… I’ll admit that didn’t hurt.”

“Mmmmm… no… no it didn’t,” she said.

“Did you like it? Which was your favorite?”

“It’s hard to tell… I’m not really sure how much is ‘real’ and how much is ‘fake’ emotions,” she said. She didn’t sound scared at the thought. She sounded clinical, almost detached. “But, if I had to pick one, I’d say today.”

“Really?”

She shrugged again, “First of all, the thought of you fucking Dr. Jenkins is really fucking hot. Like SUPER hot.”

“Seriously?” I asked incredulously.

She nodded, “Oh yeah, baby. Not that I ever want you to cheat on me or anything. But she’s hot. You’re hot. The fantasy of you fucking her is like a perfect little mini-porno running around in my head,” she said.

“I guess that makes sense. If I’m being really honest, sometimes I imagine you with another guy… never a specific one… That would bother me… but just a random dude.”

She bit her lip and nodded, “Yeah… same… so today when I pictured you and the Doctor it wasn’t really that big a reach for me.”

I nodded again, understanding a little more. I wasn’t particularly jealous and while I would never want my wife to cheat on me, it was more about the cheating and less about the “other guy fucking her”. She’d had an active, adventurous sex life before we were married. That didn’t bother me. “So it was all hot to you?”

She nodded shyly, “Yeah… as long as I watched it. I think it was the crazy color thing that got me turned on by the thought of you cheating. I’m pretty sure that’s something I would never have liked before.”

“And now?”

“Cheating? Like actually cheating?” she asked. Her tone was flat. Her poker face impeccable. I just nodded. “I don’t know. Please don’t. Intellectually, I don’t want you to cheat and go behind my back. But I can’t say I hate the idea the way I would have a few weeks ago.”

I nodded again and stepped forward, holding her in my arms, “I will never, ever cheat on you, baby. Never.”

“Thank you… but… uhmm… Max,” she said quietly.

“Yes, my love,” I said.

She bit her lip again and looked away, unable to meet my eye, “If you do decide you want someone else, just show me the green color and let me watch, okay?”

“Honey…” I started to protest.

“Best. Orgasm. Ever,” she said. I just nodded and resumed hugging her and holding her tight. No more words were necessary.

---

We talked during the week about the strange colors, speculating about whether or not there might be others.

“You think Sea Green will let me breathe underwater?” she asked.

I nearly spat out my cereal laughing, “Sure… and Lilac will give you photosynthesis.” Sarcasm was heavily laced in my tone.

“That’s more of a Forest Green kind of affect.”

“I don’t think it works that way, babe,” I said.

“I know… but we don’t honestly know how it works, you know?”

I nodded and resumed eating my cereal. We’d managed to resist the urge to actually expose her to one of the colors again. Oh we’d talked about it… a lot. And we’d roleplayed it… pretty much every night. But actually doing it scared both of us. There was just too much we didn’t know. So when the next appointment with Dr. Jenkins rolled around we were every bit as nervous as the last time. Maybe more so.

“What if she sees another color that makes me go all super freaky again?”

“She couldn’t see more than last time?”

“What if she tries to seduce you by showing me green again?” she said gasping. “I mean, she’s seen that big, thick cock of yours,” my wife said in a teasing tone directly into my ear.

“Stop,” I said with a smile, not really meaning it.

“What? You don’t like me teasing you? You don’t like your sexy, slutty, practically mind controlled wife teasing you about sliding your big, thick cock between the good Doctor’s giant fucking monster tits?”

“They’re not that big… D… maybe Double D at most,” I said.

My wife leaned back in her chair and folded her arms with a huff, “You are just the worst!” she said with an exaggerated pout.

I laughed and she glared at me comically. “Fine… fine… yes… it turns me on to think about fucking the Doctor’s big tits… happy?” I said, grabbing her hand and guiding it to my cock.

She pulled it away and refolded her arms, “Nope… you ruined the game. Your loss!”

We both laughed at that and drove to the appointment. The exchange was a welcome respite of normalcy. It was nice to see the old Kelly back. For the last week she’d been second guessing every emotional reaction she had to any kind of event. I noticed she’d become colder and more staid. At times refusing to respond with ANY emotion. So seeing her joke and laugh in a relaxing way was really terrific.

When we arrived at the Doctor’s office, Dr. Jenkins ushered us right in. She sat us down in her office and began talking excitedly, “What we’ve learned is remarkable. We’ll need an MRI to confirm, of course, but if I’m right, this will completely change the way we think about brain chemistry and neurology.”

“Doctor,” I said, squeezing my wife’s hand, “Is it curable? Can we fix it?”

The doctor looked at the two of us and slowly spoke, “I don’t want to give you false hope. It’s a tricky question and I don’t honestly know the answer to that question.”

“What about reversing it? Just going back to the way it was?” My wife squeezed my hand this time. She really did not like that idea.

The Doctor shook her head, “I think that’s less likely. Given what I think has happened, I’d be concerned that the ‘swirlies’ as she calls them would set off emotional reactions all over the place going forward. Right now, it’s isolated to a few very specific wavelengths of light.”

“How many?”

“Six or seven, no more.”

I nodded. “So no Sea Green Aquagirl?” my wife said, trying to inject some levity.

“I’m afraid not,” came the clinical reply. The Doctor was all business. “But we can continue to run some tests and check things out. I’m not closing the door on finding a solution to the problem. Alright?” She stood up and walked to the door. Despite my best intentions, my eyes raked up and down her body. She really was an attractive woman. Large breasts. A very wide mouth that was somehow strangely sensual and a very narrow waist for such a top heavy girl.  “The first thing to do is to get a baseline MRI,” she said, refocusing my attention. “Then we’ll show her some example colors in a controlled environment and check the results.”

I looked at my wife and we squeezed each others’ hands. I’m not sure who was reassuring who, if I’m honest. “It’ll be fine,” she said softly. I guess she was reassuring me.

We left the room and my wife, having done this several times before, was already removing all the metal from her body. Earrings. Watch. Bracelet. All went into her purse. I don’t know about you but the whole “metal will be violently ripped from your body by this giant magnet” aspect of MRIs terrifies me. But maybe that’s just me. Regardless, by the time we got to the room, Kelly was ready to go. She looked almost eager. “Let’s do this, Doc,” she said with a smile as she lay back on the little table.

I walked back into the observation room with the Doctor who started the machine.

“Don’t you normally have a tech do this?”

She looked at me and smiled, “I do… but given the sensitivity of her condition and the possibility of a very… sexualized response. I thought it best to do it myself. Are you okay with that?” she asked.

I nodded, though my eyes drifted down her face and to her cleavage that was on full display as she leaned over the controls to the machine. She caught me looking and smiled, “Want me to show her green again?”

I laughed nervously, remembering what my wife had said several times this week. She’d basically given me the green light (no pun intended) to do just that. Regardless, I shook my head ‘no’. “I don’t think that would be a good idea,” I said.

She nodded, then whispered, “Sometimes bad ideas can be fun.”

I really didn’t know what to say to that. Was she flirting with me? Was I missing an opportunity? No. I wasn’t going to do that to Kelly. Not without have a long, long talk first. Everything about this situation was so weird, I wasn’t going to take advantage of it. I refused to be that guy.

She started the machine and I started to make small talk, curious about things. “I’ve been meaning to ask you. Why are her responses so sexualized? It’s like three different parts of the brain that get lit up, right?”

She nodded, “Here’s your wife’s brain,” she said, pointing to the image on the screen. “The brain is a little weird, we don’t process the visual information with the front of our brains like you might think. There’s an optic nerve the runs from your eyes, to the back of your brain,” she said, tracing a slightly s-curved line from where I imagined Kelly’s eyes would be to the back of her skull. “That optic nerve, runs through the frontal lobe… the area that processes emotions… and, relevant to your question, the hypothalamus which processes sexual responses and most of our hormones.”

I nodded, finally understanding the rough anatomy of what might be happening.

“So you think the optic nerve has been… damaged?”

“Not damaged, per se… altered. The artificial neurons we inserted work fine for almost everything. But when very, very specific wavelengths of light hit them, I think we’re going to see them light up like a christmas tree as they basically send their signal to every adjacent neuron. That will create a localized cascade reaction. Her mind sees that and the hypothalamus just goes crazy. Hence the sexual response. Her frontal lobe is what turns it into an emotion. That’s the part I don’t really understand. Why would red make her angry but blue make her depressed?”

“And green make her jealous?”

“Exactly,” she said. “So we’re going to show her a couple test colors. Colors that are close to the one I think I’ve figured out and then we’ll show her the real test. Hopefully we can figure something out.

I nodded.

“Ugh… guys… what’s going on?” my wife asked over the intercom.

“Nothing hun,” I said, “The Doctor was just showing me something.”

“Oh… okay,” she said. I really wished I could sit in the room with her for this but we’d decided it best if we kept her brain as neutral as possible during this test.

“Okay, Kelly. I’m going to show you some test colors to get a baseline. We shouldn’t expect any kind of response from these,” she said. She clicked off the microphone and turned to me, “So now I’m showing her various reds, blues and greens. Just to see how they map out in her brain,” she said. The image on the screen fluttered and various areas of her brain lit up. Mostly it was in that back part. The occipital lobe. But other parts as well. “The brain is complex and non-linear in how it interacts with stimuli. Everything looks pretty normal so far. Now… let’s see what happens when we do this?”

She pressed another button and two things happened one right after the other. First, Kelly’s brain absolutely lit up, just as predicted. The invisible line that the Doctor had drawn for me was practically crackling. Several regions of it went bright red as the activity spiked. Those blobs of red turned spiky and became increasingly localized with the area where the Doctor had indicated the Hypothalamus was being a giant blob of red while the frontal lobe was scattered and disjointed blotches of red all over it.

The other thing that happened was my wife’s distant voice whispering, “It’s the swirlies again, Max. Max… I’m scared,” she said.

“It’s okay, honey. Just relax.”

“Max, where’s the Doctor? Is she there?”

“Yes. Of course, honey. She’s right here with me,” I said, trying my best to sound reassuring.

“Are you… are… are you… doing things with her?”

“We’re just watching the screen, hun,” I said, giving an embarrassed blush.

“Max… It’s okay… I don’t want to lose you. I can’t lose you. You can do whatever you want… with her… it’s okay.”

I looked at the Doctor and shot her daggers, “I said ‘no’ to the green again… this isn’t a game, Doc.”

The Doctor held up her hands in a genuine innocent gesture, “I didn’t. Honest. Greens were in the test scenarios but I just switched it to yellow. That’s the color we’re testing today.”

“So… fear?”

The Doctor nodded, pointing at the brain, “That’s what I think is happening. Her eyes are seeing the colors. That part has been fixed. But because of the… I wouldn’t say flaw… because of the way the artificial neurons are processing and transmitting the color, that signal is getting confused. Her occipital isn’t processing the color yellow but the rest of her brain gets the signal just fine. And her frontal lobe associated the color yellow with fear. So yellow signals come in. The occipital lobe says, ‘guys… I don’t know what to do with this,’ and the frontal lobe says, ‘oh… I got this… I know what to do.’”

“Guys… Max… please… you promised,” Kelly said, imploringly.

“Promised what, babe?”

“That you wouldn’t cheat on me without letting me watch. Don’t leave me, Max. I couldn’t stand it if you left me. You can fuck her… just… please don’t leave me… don’t exclude me, Max… Max?”

The Doctor’s eye arched and she held the button on the mic down so Kelly could hear us, “You two talked about me?”

I ran my fingers through my hair, “It might have come up. After last week and all… you can’t really be surprised.”

“It sounds like your talk was very explicit,” she said.

I simply nodded, unsure how to reply. She was definitely flirting with me now. She took her lab coat off revealing a spectacular expanse of cleavage on display. Her pink blouse was loose and unbuttoned one button more than would normally be considered professional. Had she planned this?

“Please don’t steal him from me, Doctor Jenkins,” my wife said imploringly. The fear in her voice was palpable.

“Oh I don’t know. He’s a great specimen. And that cock… well… I don’t have to tell you. I’d love to take him home and teach him all kinds of dirty things.”

“You can… It’s okay… you can… yes… do that. He’ll love it. Just don’t take him from me… please?”

“What are you doing?” I asked the Doctor.

She took her finger off the button and looked at me, “Right now she needs it. She needs the fear to get herself off. And I’m pretty sure she won’t come back down from this… mode… until she cums.”

“Seriously? So I need to go get her off then,” I said.

“What’s she doing honey,” Kelly’s terrified voice called out, “Is she showing you her tits?”

The doctor pressed the button again, “Excellent idea, Kelly. Once he sees my big tits he’ll definitely be mine, don’t you think?”

“NOooo,” she wailed though her voice was not simply fear now. There was obvious arousal mixed in. I glanced over and could see her hand buried into her shorts as she was obviously fingering herself.

The doctor looked at me and said, “I’m taking my shirt off, Kelly.” Her fingers unbuttoned the silky pink blouse, revealing a black lace bra underneath. “I wore a very special bra for Max today, Kelly. I knew after last week that he wanted me. After the way he stared at me last week. After he talked about how he’d love to fuck my nice tight pussy. I knew I could take him from you.” She looked up at me through her eyelashes though I barely noticed. All I could focus on were the massive, fleshy orbs barely constrained by the expensive lace bra she had revealed. It didn’t look comfortable. It didn’t look supportive. It wasn’t the kind of bra you wore unless you expected someone to see it.

“Ppp… ppp… please… doc… don’t… I’ll do anything, Doc… Please. Anything?”

“Mmmm… anything?” she asked, flashing me a seductive smile.

“What the hell game are you playing, Doc?” I asked.

As if to answer, her hands reached up and grabbed my cock. Now, I’ll admit, the whole situation was beyond arousing. Watching my wife thrash in obvious arousal, even if it was fear based, coupled with the beautiful, well endowed, vamp doctor had me rock hard. When her fingers traced my shaft through my slacks, my willpower evaporated, “Fuck that’s good.”

“Is… is she… is she touching you?” Kelly’s voice asked.

“Y… yessss,” I hissed. “It’s so good, Kelly… Kelly… I think I need this,” I said, looking at the Doctor who simply smiled up and nodded at me.

“Hear that Kelly. I’m going to fuck him and take all of his sperm into my nice tight cunt. It’ll be all mine. I’m taking it from you,” she said.

What I took as evil knife twisting simply caused my wife to thrash and moan in even higher levels of arousal. The Doctor toggled the mic off for a moment, “She needs to satisfy this emotion with a sexual release. It’s the only way this cycle breaks for her. She’s fixated on this fear and we need to give her that release. Stop worrying, Max. Has she complained about anything else you’ve done?”

“No… but I don’t like the idea of you trying to homewreck us,” I said through gritted teeth. Despite my claim to the contrary, my cock obviously had no problem with the idea.

She laughed and looked at me, “I’m not going to steal you from Kelly. You guys are way too cute to break up. But that doesn’t mean we can’t have a little bit of fun, right?”

She flicked the mic back on, “You do want to have some fun with me, right Max?”

I groaned, letting myself go a little bit.

“Hear that, Kelly? That’s the lustful groan of a man who needs to shoot his load into a big breasted slut. I wonder if there’s one around he could find.”

“You’re going to let him… let him shoot into you?”

“Oh yes… I want all of his warm cum seeping out of my nice tight little cunt. He’ll love it,” she said.

“Please… please…,” she begged.

“What are you begging for, Kel?” I asked.

“I… I don’t know anymore?”

“Tell you what, Kelly. If she gets my cum in her, she’ll be mine forever… you understand?”

“Yesssss,” she sobbed in anguished arousal.

“But if my wife sucked all of that cum out of her…” I said.

“Ohhh,” both girls said in surprise at once.

I continued, “Then MAYBE I’d be able to come back to you.”

“Yessss… yesss… I’ll do it… please… let me suck all of your yummy cum out of her nasty snatch!” she cried.

Doctor Jenkins looked up at me with a grin and whispered, “I’m not the only evil one, I guess.”

“Shut up,” I said and grabbed her arm, pulling her up before shoving her back onto an empty desk. Then, remembering my promise to Kelly I said, “Are you done with the scans?”

The doctor looked up at me, the thrill in her eyes clearly visible. She nodded and I slammed my palm on the microphone button, “Kelly, my love… please come here.”

She scrambled out of the MRI machine, wriggling back and forth before walking in. “You wanted to watch this, right?”

She nodded, not trusting herself with words.

“Please… You can fuck her, Max. I want you to… if that’s what you want. I’ll do anything to keep you, Max.”

“So you’ll clean my cum out of her used up pussy when I’m done?”

She was breathing heavily, practically panting as she stood there. “If… if that’s what you want.”

“I’m going to fuck her. I’m going to cum in her. And if you don’t make her cum while you’re cleaning her out, I’m going to leave here with her. Do you understand?”

“Yessssss,” she said, squeezing one of her tits while she slammed her other hand into her shorts again. The draw string was already pulled loose and I laughed at the lewd display.

I looked down at Doctor Jenkins… Tiffany, actually, and smiled. Then I slammed myself home. Turns out she was being truthful about how tight she was. She was also incredibly turned on judging by the slick wetness that enveloped me. It was like a vice gripping me and I groaned, “Soooo tight. Oh my God. She’s so fucking tight, Kel.”

Kelly whimpered behind me, “Thank you for letting me watch,” she gasped. “Oh my god… you guys are so hot… so beautiful, Max.”

Tiffany shoved her hips up at me, “Fuck me you horse cocked stud. Give me everything. Slam it in,” she grunted as I jammed myself into her over and over.

“When I cum in her, she’s mine Kelly,” I said.

“I know,” my wife whispered lustily behind me.

“I’ll fuck her whenever I want. And you’ll have to keep my cum out of her… or else.”

“Yess… yesss… anything baby. Anything. You know it. I’ll do anything to keep you. I love you. Don’t leave me,” she said.

The whole scene had me right on the edge. I willed myself to calm down, grabbing the Tiffany’s huge tits and squeezing them as I slammed into her with long, hard strokes. Each time I bottomed out, she grunted and begged for more. Thrust after thrust. I was surprised at how long I managed to last until, finally, it snuck up on me. I came, shooting rope after rope into Tiffany’s gripping gash. “FUCK!” I roared. Tiffany’s legs flailed around me, wrapping around my hips and urging me in closer. She and I kissed, her mouth eagerly exploring mine for the first time as Kelly watched on in erotic terror. “Okay, slut. Here’s your chance to keep me. Clean her out. Make her cum.”

She practically dove onto the floor, kneeling at Tiffany’s gaping cunt as I pulled my wet, sticky cock out. My cum oozed out and Kelly was instantly there, licking and slurping to get every drop like it was the most precious drug in existence. She started focusing on Tiffany, one finger up and sliding inside of her while her other hand played with her own clit. Her tongue began flicking across the small pink nub of the Doctor’s sex, frantically alternating between teasing her and pleasing her. She kept dropping down, sliding her tongue inside that nice tight pussy and searching for every drop of cum she could find before returning to the woman’s desperate clit.

It didn’t last long. The doctor’s legs started twitching and spasming. Her thighs gripped Kelly’s head, urging her further. She came with a high pitched squeal, as if electricity had shocked her. As the sound hit Kelly’s thigh muffled ears, she came, the fear releasing from her and the pleasure washing over her. Just like the previous week, she collapsed on the ground, twitching and spasming as she babbled how much she loved me in barely coherent phrases.

“So… I guess we know about yellow then,” I said and the Doctor simply nodded at me, lost for words.

Making College Free Ch. 8

Thanks for the continued feedback. I enjoyed writing this chapter a lot. Plenty of "fun" but also some good moments between characters. I particularly liked dangling the chekov's gun last chapter and then yanking it away ;) (that'll make more sense once you read this... and if you know what Chekov's gun is). Anyways, enjoy the wonderful start of January for our two lusty heroines!

---

Rebeccah woke up the next morning a hot, sweaty, sticky mess. She looked around, reveling in the decadent sensation of the dark blue satin sheets sliding along her skin. She could feel the dried cum in her hair and on her face. Intellectually, she knew she was a mess, but the thought of it was so erotic that she felt her pussy start to moisten involuntarily.

“Fuck… what is happening to me?” she whispered quietly to herself. Disturbingly, the thoughts of shame and fear she’d been having were drowned out by the tingling excitement she felt at the idea of what she was becoming. She knew there was only one step left in becoming a true slut… and she knew that that step wasn’t long away.

“I hope only good things,” came a voice from the door as Chen walked in, carrying a tray with a glass of orange juice and a covered plate. “I’m sorry… I heard what you said. I hope that wasn’t a private thought.”

Rebeccah started to look away out of reflexive shyness but then turned back and stared Chen in the eyes. If she was going to be a slut, she was going to be a fucking fierce one! “I think we’re past privacy, Chen,” she said. Her soft, seductive voice surprised her. “Did that really come from me?” she thought and a smile crept across her lips.

Chen returned the smile and leaned in to softly kiss her. Rebeccah melted into him and the young proto-lovers savored the sensation, neither caring about things like morning breath or crusty cum in the hair. Rebeccah’s mind raced at how far she’d come. How much she’d done. She still felt like she was homosexual. That she would only ever love a woman. But she was also very aware of the fact that a man could still bring her sexual pleasure… and she could even develop intimate feelings for someone with a cock. “Especially a nice thick cock like Chen’s,” the last thought jumped unbidden to her mind and made her snicker, ending the kiss.

“What?” he said.

Now she really did blush, “Nothing… just thinking about that nice thick cock you’ve got.”

“Yeah?” he asked.

She nodded then, steeling herself, leaned into his ear and whispered, “I can’t stop thinking about how it would feel inside me.”

Chen kissed her as a response, their lust building as they tumbled into the bed. Fingers exploring and legs intertwined, “Do it, Chen. Be my first real cock!” she cried out.

Chen paused, hovering over her, “You’re a virgin?”

“I mean… Alexis has used a strap-on on me… but you’d be my first real man,” she said. Suddenly her seductive voice was gone, replaced without thinking by the demure, submissive voice she so often used to great effect with the guys at the frat.

Chen took a breath and started to say something, then he got a look in his eye. “I think you need to think about that step… and talk to Alexis first.”

“Oh she really wants me to get fucked,” Rebeccah said with certainty.

“By her brother?”

That caused Rebeccah to pause, “I think pretty much by anyone… but…,” she remembered the story of Alexis and her girlfriend… and Alexis’s father. “Maybe you’re right,” she said. Better safe than sorry. She really didn’t want to break Alexis’s heart.

“Tell you what… why don’t you think about it while you eat your breakfast?” he said and pointed to the tray on the nightstand. He pulled the metal cover off the tray revealing three perfect blueberry pancakes next to a carefully arranged fruit bowl and three strips of bacon that must have just come out of the oven as they still had little bubbles simmering on them.

“You cooked this for me?”

Chen laughed, “I wish. No… my Aunt did?”

“Which one?”

Chen gave a crooked smile, “We’re only allowed to call her ‘Aunt’. Dad calls her… other things… but she and him have a complicated history… she still feels like she’s making up for some wrong she committed on Dad. So she gave up having a name.”

Rebeccah looked aghast. Her hardwired feminist beliefs raised the myriad obvious objections. “What the fuck?” she said.

“Nono… it’s fine… it’s not like that. Dad really does love her. And she loves him. It’s just… it’s what works for them. I remember him trying to reassure her when I was younger. But it’s become a big part of who she is now and she just can’t let it go. It was a source of weird conflict between them for a long time, apparently. But now that the kids are all older and she doesn’t need to hide, they’ve found a really good balance. Unconventional… but good,” he said.

Rebeccah took a breath and calmed herself, “Pretty much everything about this family is unconventional, isn’t it?”

Chen smiled as he picked up a can of whip cream, spraying a little circle on the pancakes, “Almost everything…,” he said.

Rebeccah swiped her finger through the white fluff and brought it to her mouth. She swirled her tongue around her finger lewdly as she stared Chen in the eyes.

“You eat your breakfast,” he said as his fingers pressed Rebeccah’s inner thighs. She spread her legs for him as she grabbed the delicious looking plate. “And I’ll make myself otherwise useful,” he said and sprayed some of the whip cream on her pussy.

It wasn’t as cold as she thought it would be but it still startled her and she yelped a little. Before she could say anything else though, Chen’s tongue was licking the whipped cream and, far more importantly, her incredibly wet pussy.

“Fuck,” she groaned.

“Maybe later… Once you talk to my sister,” Chen said before diving back in.

“Fine… but I’m going to be thinking all about… oh god! You’re big… ughhh… fucking… ohhhh… cock,” she said. The last thought interrupted as first one, then two fingers slid into her. Fuck… if his fingers were this good, how good would that cock feel?

---

Alexis had a bunch of family commitments to meet over the next day and Rebeccah didn’t get to see much of her. But she did get to hang out at the pool. A pool facing the Gulf of Mexico in the keys. It was like her own private resort. A far cry from the rocky, gloomy beaches of southern Massachussettes. For one, there weren’t a gazillion fishing piers everywhere. Alexis’s family, for all their wealth, didn’t even have a boat. “We keep our mega yacht in Miami,” Alexis’s mother had said when she’d asked about it. She still didn’t know if she was joking.

The family was very open about everything sexual. There was a whole other house on the block where the younger kids were. Apparently, Alexis’s father had lots of them. But that left this house as, essentially, an adults only playground built for decadence. Every room had mirrored ceilings. Every bed had luxurious satin sheets. The house was kept relatively warm, owing to the rampant states of undress that everyone who came seemed to participate in. Rebeccah never saw anyone wear more than a swimsuit while they were there. “I guess Christmas in South Florida you can get away with that?” she’d realized.

She was sitting naked at the pool, eReader in hand as she perused a Psychology Today article about latent heterosexual tendencies in homosexual young adults. It was a particularly salient read given where her mind had been headed the last few days. Was she in that hetero-curious camp that just wanted to go wild and try something different? Or was she responding to certain biological needs? Or was she the third group that the paper identified. The hyper-sexualized submissive. Addicted to the Oxytocin release that came with the feeling of being conquered, was her body yearning for that ultimate surrender? That feeling of giving up even her core sexuality as a man conquered her. Maybe even took away her ability to make that choice for herself.

She shuddered, worried that the answer might be the third one… or even all three.

So wrapped up in her thoughts, she didn’t even notice Olivia walking up to her. The blonde nymphette was wearing a tiny bikini that somehow looked more sexual than Rebeccah’s own nudity. Something about covering up just the most important bits always seemed to make the person look MORE provocative rather than less. Being completely naked was freeing and almost artistic. Being just barely covered was slutty. Rebeccah filed that thought away for later examination as she quickly signed, “Hello, Olivia. Nice bikini.”

The girl put her hand on her hip and looked at Rebeccah, eyes going up and down the nude form of the brunette. “Better than being naked,” she signed back.

“Nothing’s better than being naked,” Rebeccah signed and the two giggled. Olivia took a seat on the chair next to Rebeccah and Rebeccah flashed several more signs, “Can I talk to you about something?”

“Sure,” said Olivia, not bothering to even sign it. Olivia didn’t talk much at all. Like most deaf people, the words didn’t come out quite right. Why would they? They’d never heard other people speak. They were mostly imitating mouth shapes. But, like most deaf people, she’d learned a few short words or phrases for themselves to help in an emergency situation. Olivia was self-conscious about it but she’d gotten comfortable enough with Rebeccah that she had let that tiny wall down.

“It’s about Alexis,” Rebeccah signed. “And her… sexuality.”

“And what she wants YOUR sexuality to be, right?” Olivia replied back, stabbing forcefully into the air as she pointed at Rebeccah.

“Yeah,” Rebeccah said then her hands went back into a flurry, “It’s just… She wants me to be… a… a slut,” she said, spelling the last word because she didn’t know the sign for it.

Olivia laughed, then swiped her right hand against her left fingertips before touching her chin with her thumb and then to her chest. Rebeccah’s brow furrowed as she tried to interpret the rapid gesture before she realized what she was seeing… “Ohh… Easy woman,” she said, repeating the gesture.

Olivia nodded, “Slut,” she said, vocalizing the word as best she could. Rebeccah laughed, the oddity of that particular word being one that Olivia had learned to sign out. Probably says something about the family.

“Yes,” Rebeccah signed. “She wants me to be an easy woman.”

“So? Sounds fun,” Olivia signed back.

Rebeccah paused, forming her thoughts, “It’s just… I’m gay… and I think Alexis wants me to be.. You know… a big cock slut,” Rebeccah signed. Somehow signing the words silently made them less embarrassing to say.

“You knew the sign for ‘big cock’ but not slut?” Olivia signed back. Rebeccah blushed but said nothing. “Maybe you already were a slut?”

“Maybe…” she said.

“Love and lust aren’t the same thing,” Olivia said, “Our whole family has grown up with a lot of both being front and center. There’s a LOT of love in this family. More than most families. But there’s a lot of lust too. And when it overlaps, it’s beautiful. But it doesn’t have as big an overlap as people think.”

“What about jealousy?” Rebeccah said, signing forgotten. Olivia looked puzzled and Rebeccah had to sign it back.

“Alexis won’t get jealous as long as you tell her about things,” Olivia said, “That’s what we learned from our parents. Communication is important.”

A part of Rebeccah’s brain was aware of the irony of the deaf girl instructing her on communication. “Sometimes a blind man has to tell people about beauty,” she thought, remembering a proverb her mother had told her when she was younger.

Rebeccah nodded, “I’ll think about it. Thank you.”

“Trust me. I know my sister,” Olivia signed and the two moved on to other things. Rebeccah, however, couldn’t stop thinking about it. The idea of having the kind of openly, hyper sexualized, free fucking relationship that Alexis wanted was anathema to how she was raised. Would it make them stronger? Or tear them apart? Or change them into something unrecognizable?

---

Rebeccah kept putting off the discussion with Alexis. It wasn’t hard to get distracted. Between Chen, the parties, and Alexis’s own hyper-libido, she was able to freely lose herself and allow her inner ‘Becki’ to take over during the trip. When the final day came, they started packing up and getting ready for the trip back to the train station.

“Chen’s going to come with us,” Alexis said.

“To the train station?”

Alexis nodded, “Back to school.”

“Really? Is he transferring?” Rebeccah asked, fear and excitement creeping into her voice.

“No… he said the family got me a surprise and he has to come along to help with it…”

“A surprise? What kind of surprise?”

Alexis shrugged, “I don’t know. He said Daddy paid for it so it couldn’t have been cheap.”

They’d already said their goodbyes to everyone and they were the only ones left in the erotic pleasure palace that they’d called home for two weeks. Suddenly there was a crunching sound outside and their ride was pulling up. “What is that?” Alexis shrieked as she opened the front door. Chen was standing there with a massive cardboard box next to him.

“Careful, it’s heavy,” he said.

Rebeccah craned her head around Alexis and saw the box, emblazoned with the words, “Deluxe Sleep Edge 5000,” in bright pink letters. “No way,” she said.

Alexis jumped at Chen and gave him huge hug, “You guys are the best!” she squealed.

Chen blushed, “It’s only a queen size. You know how cheap Dad can be sometimes.”

“Only a queen,” Alexis said, exaggerated pout on her lips, “I guess that means Daddy wants me to be extra close while I sleep in erotic bliss with my girlfriend.”

Chen rolled his eyes and Rebeccah finally screwed up her courage to ask, “What… uhmm… what is it?”

“Oh my god… only the best and coolest bed they sell. It’s designed to keep you on the edge… you know… of like orgasm… while you sleep.”

“That sounds horrible!” Rebeccah said, “I can’t sleep when I’m on the edge. I have to cum,” she complained. Chen chuckled at her and she blushed in minor embarrassment. She shoved that irrational reaction aside as the intimacy they’d already shared should’ve mooted any embarrassment. “You know what I mean?”

“That’s the thing. It also releases a very faint gas that helps you get to sleep in spite of that. They say you have the most erotic, sexual, insane dreams in your sleep. Some people say you just have one long orgasm all night.”

“Doesn’t sound very restful,” Rebeccah said, folding her arms in skepticism. “And kinda exhausting. Plus wouldn’t you be disturbed by the person thrashing around violently beside you?”

“Yeah… you are a thrasher,” Chen said teasingly, “But I’ve heard exactly how loud little Lexi can be. That should be your real worry.”

“Nope… neither of those things happen. With their patented ‘sleep cycle’ technology, the sleeper is kept still and quiet for a guaranteed good night’s sleep,” Lexi said, “I’ve seen the commercial a couple times.”

“I don’t know… it just seems… too good to be true.”

“They wouldn’t be able to sell them for half a mil if they didn’t work,” Alexis said.

“Half a mil? That’s more than our old house was worth!”

Alexis shrugged. One thing Rebeccah had learned was that you couldn’t talk rationally to her about money. For all of her many wonderful traits, understanding the value of the dollar wasn’t one of them. Rebeccah gave up, hoping to avoid the pointless fight. “Fine… but you’re gonna be the first one to try it, not me.”

“As if I’d give you the first shot at this baby!” Alexis said and Rebeccah’s only reply was to stick out her tongue like a petulant child. Alexis returned the gesture, somehow one upping her in brattiness. They giggled while Chen just watched the exchange, marveling at the luck that his little sister had in finding such a wonderful girl.

They chatted as they drove to the train depot in Miami. Rebeccah was in awe of Alexis’s family. Yes, it was unconventional in the extreme. But she’d always been envious of big families and Alexis had a huge one. Alexis had so many half-siblings, she could barely keep track of them. “Well, there’s Olivia and I,” she’d said, “And Chen has two little sisters and a little brother,” she said counting with her fingers. “And then Daddy has… uhmm… eight other wives?”

“Seven,” corrected Chen, “He never married Auntie, remember?”

“Oh… sure. I always forget,”So that’s like… three with two, one with one, two with three and the new one with none,” she said.

“She’s pregnant now?”

“Really? OOooh… Daddy knocking up girls still. What a stud,” she said, teasing Chen for some reason. Rebeccah just watched in silence as the two siblings bantered. “So that’s 17 to answer your question, babe.”

Chen coughed, “You forgot one with Aunt. Ohhh… and two with mom’s sister… oh… and one with our other Aunt?”

Alexis furrowed her brow? “Which one?”

“The blonde? I can’t remember her name…,” Chen said with a laugh.

“Okay… fine… so like 21 then maybe. We can’t keep track!” Alexis said throwing her hands up again.

“Do you want kids?” Rebeccah asked.

“Someday,” came the reply, a sudden serious tone in her voice, “But not anytime soon. Don’t you worry, baby. I’ll have plenty of energy for my little slutty sweetheart.”

Rebeccah flushed red and Chen snorted a laugh. Olivia watched along, picking up enough from the signing they were doing and her lip reading. When Alexis called Rebeccah ‘slutty’ the blonde girl gave Rebeccah a playful punch in the shoulder. It was really, really nice and Rebeccah felt, for the first time in a long time, like part of a family.

Arriving at the train station, Chen muscled the huge box out of the car. Rebeccah stole a glance as his muscles strained against the tight sleeves of his tight, jet black t-shirt. “Did you just lick your lips staring at my brother?” Alexis said, stepping up beside her.

“What? No!” she protested unconvincingly.

Alexis studied her girlfriend and whispered quietly, “You’re going to fuck him, aren’t you?” Her voice was neutral. Impossible to read.

“I think… uhm… I think I want to… yes,” Rebeccah said. Then meekly added, “Is that okay?”

Alexis stared at her for a long time. Way longer than was comfortable. Rebeccah had imagined this conversation fifty times in the last 24 hours. Alexis always responded quickly in her imagination. Sometimes ‘yes’. Sometimes ‘no’... but always quickly.

“I want to watch,” Alexis said simply. “I want to watch the first time you get well and truly fucked by a real man with a real cock.”

Rebeccah smiled, “Of course… I mean… but is it okay? He’s family and all… after everything…,” she trailed off seeing Alexis’s smile.

“Of course it’s okay. You asked me, first. And just so you know, you don’t have to always ask me first. Just… you know…,” she said, looking uncommonly shy and at a lack of words.

“When it’s family?” Rebeccah said.

Alexis shook her head, “When it’s someone I care about.”

“That’s not the same thing?”

Alexis frowned, “I care about more people than just my family.”

“Who?” Rebeccah said, suddenly jealous flaring inside her. The thought of Alexis being truly intimate with Jack or Brent or… well… anyone made her anger spike.

“You, silly.” Alexis beamed up at her.

“Oh… oh…,” Rebeccah said, ashamed of her reaction. Then she said with a smile of her own, “So I only have to tell you about it first if I fuck your family or myself?”

“Or my kids… you know… someday.”

Rebeccah recoiled at the image at first. Because, you know… you hear the word kids and you think underage. But then she thought about Alexis’s someday adult children and fucking them while Alexis watched. The idea was wildly insane, stupid and depraved. And yet her perverted, lust filled mind had a very different reaction than she’d expected.

Alexis read her reactions and simply whispered, “Slut,” as she stepped past and boarded the train. Rebeccah scampered in behind her, the door whooshing shut as she climbed in. The private cabin was identical to the one they’d traveled down in, save for the new addition of a man in the cabin with them. Within just a couple minutes, they were accelerating away from the station. They waved goodbye to Olivia who signed out a rapid, “I love you guys,” as the train sped away. The three of them made little hearts with their hands. Rebeccah and Alexis laughed at Chen’s sentimental gesture.

“Shut up,” he said eloquently in his own defense. That just resulted in more laughter.

“So… what are we going to do to pass the time?” Alexis asked, looking between Chen and Rebeccah.

“Play a game?” Chen asked, reaching into his backpack and procuring a pack of cards.

“God… you are so fucking lame. No… we’re not going to play a game. And you two aren’t going to chicken out. I’m going to make myself cum as many times as I can while I watch my own personal porno, got it?”

“What?” Chen asked in confusion.

“Oh don’t play innocent. You didn’t need to come with us. You could have paid a hundred bucks for a grav courier. You wanted to spend time with my girl. You want into her panties.”

Rebeccah was beet red and silent as her eyes flicked between the two.

“What… no… Lexi, I would never?”

“I know big brother. That’s why I’m making it happen. My little Becki slut wants to ride your cock. And I’m making it happen for her… and for you.”

Rebeccah laughed nervously but looked at Chen and nodded. Her stomach was a tangled mix of emotions but the overriding one, lust, was way up at the top. She saw her own emotions mirrored in Alexis. This was a big step for them. For her. The girls smiled at each other and Rebeccah knew this was something they both wanted. She turned on Chen, suddenly feeling powerful and seductive. Chen’s wide eyes stared at her and his mouth opened and closed as he found himself unable to form any kind of coherent thought, let alone words.

This was the feeling Rebeccah liked. She enjoyed being the submissive little toy of Alexis. That was her truest self that she enjoyed letting Alexis see. With boys though, it completely depended on her mood. She was submissive. She enjoyed that a lot. She already knew she would enjoy it when the guys at the frat simply grabbed her and fucked her. The brief thought sent a tingle down her spine and straight to her pussy. But she also enjoyed being the predator. The seductress. She took three steps, crossing the cabin and stood in front of Chen. “Do you like what you see, Chen?”

He nodded, still mesmerized by her effusive sexuality. She smiled and grabbed her shirt at the bottom. She’d only worn a tight tank top today. Something that would be comfortable in the hot Florida sun and easy to remove when the situation arrived. And now it had. She pulled it up, pulling her tits up as she did, teasing Chen by not yet showing them to him. “Do you like my tits, Chen?”

“Yes,” he whispered.

“You want to see them?” she asked, her tone innocent and casual.

“Please,” he said, nodding.

“And what about my pussy? Do you want to see it too?” she asked, cupping her breasts with her right arm while her left flipped the loose white skirt she was wearing, teasing a brief glimpse of her upper thigh. “Maybe you want to… do you want to fuck my pussy, Chen? My tight, virgin pussy?”

Chen nodded again and his hands came up and brushed her thighs. She started to swat them away. To tease him even longer. But the instant his fingers touched her bare flesh the electricity tore through her resolve. She felt her pussy get wet and she knew she didn’t want to wait. She climbed astride him, a leg on either side as he stared up at her. Her lips descended to his, kissing him softly, tenderly. Their tongues snuck out, grazing each other in a gentle, probing gesture. The feeling was exquisitely intimate. Far more than she’d thought would be the case. The analytical part of her mind wondered if it would always be like this. Would she have these strange moments of closeness with everyone she kissed? Would she develop feelings for them? Is this what it was like for Alexis?

The thought of her girlfriend reminded her they weren’t alone. She broke the kiss with Chen, noting briefly the tiniest bit of saliva that connected them for a moment longer as their lips parted. Rebeccah looked over to see Alexis sitting there staring at them. Her fingers were pressed into her shorts and she had a slack jawed look of lust across her face. “Fuck you two are hot,” she said reverently.

“You want me to fuck him, lover?” Rebeccah asked, now taking a turn teasing Alexis. “Does Lexi want Becki to ride her big brother’s big, huge, throbbing cock? Is Lexi gonna clean up my slutty used cunt after he turns me into a real fuck slut?”

Alexis nodded and whispered, “Oh yeah, baby. I’m gonna clean you up then give your little bubble but a hard spanking for being such a dirty little slut. Fucking your girlfriend’s brother? What a cheap skank you are!”

Rebeccah’s eyes closed as she imagined Alexis doing exactly that. Turning her ass red as some sort of perverse punishment for the woman that Alexis had coaxed out of her. The thought made her pussy flow freely down her thighs. She didn’t wait any longer, simply fishing out Chen’s cock from his pants as she practically tore off her own clothes. Chen helped, fumbling open his shirt and pulling his pants off. The cock that stuck straight up between his legs was glorious. It was straight and strong, just like she remembered it. She imagined it sliding into her tight, empty cunt and rolled her eyes at the imagined pleasure. Would it be as good as the technological marvel that Alexis had been using on her? Alexis assured her nothing compared to real dick. She couldn’t imagine how that was possible. Nevertheless, she slid back on top of Chen and positioned his cock at her virginal entrance.

“I’m gonna suck all the cum out of this cock with my cunt, baby. You’re gonna give me every ounce of cum you’ve got. You’re about to fuck the world’s sluttiest virgin. You want that?” she asked. His only response was to grab her roughly by the hips and pull her down onto him. She’d lost control of the moment. Pushed him over the edge. The thought simply made her smile. And then the sensation of being split in two replaced all those thoughts.

“Ohhhhh fuck,” she moaned loudly. Chen flexed his cock inside her, allowing her to get used to the size. Fuck she felt full. Fuller than she’d ever felt before. Something about having a real life cock stretching her out was so much better than the fake one. The veins pleasured her as they slid into her. The curve of the cock brushed up against a spot she didn’t even know she had inside of her. Feeling the warm pulsing hunk of meat inside her made her insides melt. This was what she’d been missing. She loved Alexis. Loved pussy. Loved women. Alexis was, in her opinion, far, far more sexually desirable than Chen was. But something about having this thing inside of her just felt right.

She bounced up and down, the rest of the world forgotten. All that mattered for several minutes was getting this beautiful fuck stick to make her feel as good as was humanly possible. “Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me,” she chanted to noone in particular.

“That’s it. Fuck her, Chen. Fuck my precious little princess and make her a real slut,” Alexis said. Suddenly she was closer. Suddenly she was kissing Rebeccah. Becki, actually. That’s what she was now. Maybe when she came down from this sexual frenzy she’d be able to think like Rebeccah again. But for right now. For this moment. She was Becki the wannabe frat fuck slut. The three holed whore being trained by her deviant girlfriend.

That thought tripped her into her first orgasm.

Alexis laughed, “Oh you little slut. What kind of a nympho cums the first time she’s fucked?”

Becki smiled, “A really slutty one, lover.”

“Indeed,” Alexis said and resumed strumming her own clit in search of her orgasm.

Becki turned her attention to Chen and said, “That’s it stud. Fuck me. Use me. I came once. I’ll cum again. But right now you focus on getting that fucking magical slab of meat to shoot in me. Fill me up. Make me your litlle whore,” she whispered.

Chen renewed his efforts, thrusting up inside her over and over. True to her words, Becki came over and over again, sweat covering her body as the fucking became more and more physical. Chen shoved her to the ground and spun her around, grabbing her hips and slamming back into her before she could say anything. He started really pounding her and Becki started to see stars. When his hand smacked her ass, she came again, this time spurting all over Chen’s cock.

“Look at you, slut. Squirting your cum all over my brother. What a trashy little fuck toy. Maybe he should fuck your ass next time?”

“Maybe he should fuck me ass right… ughh… fucking… now!” Becki grunted with a sinister smile. Alexis returned it and kissed her. The sight was all too much for Chen. After 15 minutes of fucking, watching his little sister and her girlfriend make out and talk about him fucking her ass was all too much. He roared, shooting his cum inside of Rebeccah’s quivering body as he tried to get every single inch of himself inside the brunette girl.

When he finished, he collapsed back, sitting on the floor as he watched Alexis dive under Rebeccah’s pussy and immediately start sucking all the cum out of her that she could manage. Rebeccah moaned and groaned, whimpering to two more small orgasms as their juices dripped into Alexis’s eager mouth. The thought that his little half-sister was currently drinking his cum made his cock twitch.

Chen managed to fuck Rebeccah three more times before he collapsed from exhaustion. Rebeccah and Alexis cuddled together in the corner, gently stroking each other and whispering sweet nothings while they giggled.

“I can’t believe what I’ve become,” Rebeccah whispered as she kissed Alexis’s neck from behind. Alexis was reclined against Rebeccah, the taller woman’s breasts pressed into her back as her lover’s fingers teased across her skin.

“Are you angry?”

“Why would I be angry?”

“I know it’s not what you intended when you came to college?”

Rebeccah laughed, “To become some frat house fuck slut with a kinky, tatted up, free use girlfriend? No… no that wasn’t on my college to-do list.”

Chen snored and rolled over, causing the girls to snicker quietly. “Was he a good fuck?”

“Oh yeah,” Rebeccah said.

“You think he has another shot in him?”

“He’ll need some inspiration,” Rebeccah said quietly as her lips kissed the side of Alexis’s neck again. She let her fingers tease Alexis’s hard nipples causing the tiny girl to groan in pleasure. “Maybe if he woke up to find his new fuck toy riding a giant strap on… you think he’d like that?”

Alexis moaned softly, enjoying the teasing fingers of Rebeccah. “You… oh my… really have become insatiable… fuck that’s good,” she groaned as Rebeccah’s right hand descended to her pussy and rapidly moved inside her as her left arm held her in place. “So if he wakes up and finds me slamming your… ohhhhhhh… pussy… I guess that means he’s going to… yessssss… take your anal virginity?”

Rebeccah shuddered at the thought. The sheer decadence and taboo nature of the image made her pussy slick with anticipation. Alexis wriggled her tiny little ass back against Rebeccah giving just the slightest bit of stimulation to her clit. “Let’s do it,” she said. Giggling quietly, Alexis rifled through her bag to find the strap on. Rebeccah watched as the plastic phallus that had brought her so much intimate pleasure jutted out from Alexis’s pelvis. Alexis looked at her and smirked, “Is my little Becki slut craving some magic cock?”

“Yesss, mistress Lexi,” Rebeccah said with a smile.

“Are you hoping my big brother comes over here and pounds your virgin ass, Becki slut?”

“Yes, Mistress Lexi,” Rebeccah said as she stroked her gushing pussy. It was amazing to her how quickly she could switch her headspace. Less than sixty seconds ago she’d been teasing her girlfriend and feeling like she was almost in control. Now she was on her knees, staring at the massive plastic cock strapped to the woman she wanted to dominate her in every conceivable way. She really was a submissive slut. Of that, there was no doubt left.

Alexis slid onto the ground and kissed Rebeccah while fingering her, “Your cunt is practically overflowing. You’re such a little whore, Becki,” she whispered. Rebeccah barely heard the words since Alexis’s fingers were busily touching her in all the right ways.

Alexis laid back on the ground and gestured with her hand, “Climb on and fuck yourself you silly little bimbo. I’m gonna relax while you do the work this time.”

“Mmmm… yes, ma’am,” she said and she crawled over, deftly positioned herself over the protruding cock, then dropped down onto it, allowing it to impale her fully. “FUUUUCCCKKk…. I’ve missed that.”

She closed her eyes and started grinding on the technological marvel. Alexis made her own sounds of pleasure but Rebeccah was barely cognizant of them. Instead, she let herself go to the pleasure washing over her as she just let her hips do what they wanted. Her pussy squeezed and clenched involuntarily as her whole body shook with waves of mini-orgasms. God she loved that setting. When Alexis gave her tiny little half second orgasms over and over and over again. It was like being struck by lightning every 15 seconds… but in a good way.

Suddenly, she heard a voice in her ear, “Is it better than my cock?”

Chen was beside her, his cock a couple feet away as he leaned forward. “MMmmmm… different,” she said languidly while continuing the slow assault of her hips on Alexis’s pelvis.

“Well you should suck my cock while I watch,” Chen said.

Rebeccah shook her head and smiled.

“No?” Chen asked in confusion. By way of wordless answer, Rebeccah leaned forward and started kissing Alexis passionately. Chen watched in silence as the two beauties made out before Rebeccah moved her hands back and lewdly spread her ass cheeks.

She broke the kiss with Alexis and said huskily, “I’ve got one virginity left. You take it too, okay?”

Chen wasn’t going to look a gift horse in the mouth. He rifled through Alexis’s bag of toys and found the lube then stroked his cock with several drops before applying a liberal dose to Rebeccah’s ass. He slid a finger in, eliciting a soft sigh from the brunette that he was eager to sodomize. Chen wasn’t inexperienced with this. Several of his girlfriends had let him try this. He understood about using plenty of lube and going slow. He knelt down behind her and positioned his cock at the tight, unpenetrated tunnel and slowly began feeding his cock in.

Rebeccah’s response could not have been more perfect. She let out a long, low moan that rose in pitch as he fed inch after inch into her. “Oh fuck… oh fuck… ohhhhhhh fuck,” she said. Chen didn’t realize but Alexis was giving Rebeccah repeated pulses of orgasm. Wave after wave of mind breaking pleasure.

Rebeccah looked down at her girlfriend and smiled, “You trying to make me an anal slut, baby?”

“I’m trying to make you an everything slut, Becki,” Alexis said.

“God I love you,” she said and began making out with the diminutive girl beneath her. Their tongues danced with increased passion as Chen began sawing in and out of her tight back door. It felt so different from anything she’d ever done. Having a real cock back there was so much better than a butt plug. Sooooo much better.

Chen was grateful for the multiple orgasms he’d already done. It enabled him to relax and just enjoy the sensations that Rebeccah’s tight ass was delivering to him. And Rebeccah was just done thinking. She couldn’t think. It was all too much. Complete sensory overload. They fucked like that for almost twenty minutes, finding a rhythm that they increased and decreased as it felt right to them. Over and over and over they fucked. Harder and harder Chen slammed into her ass until he was finally really pounding her hard. She didn’t like it soft and gentle. Becki the submissive slut liked it hard and rough. And that’s the only girl that was in her head at the moment.

Finally, Chen managed another big load, shouting again as Alexis turned her own cock all the way up and set Rebeccah off on the most mind blowing orgasm of her life. “FUUUUCCCKKKK,” she screamed. If there’d been dead people nearby, they’d have woken up and covered their ears. Her wail continued on as she the massive orgasm wracked her body. She curled up in the fetal position next to Alexis, shaking and shuddering and whimpering incoherently.

“I think you broke her, sis,” Chen said as he sat back and watched the girl continue to quiver.

“She’s not broken. She’s perfect,” Alexis said, curling up next to Rebeccah and kissing her quietly. “She’s absolutely perfect.”

Colors of the Rainbow Ch. 3

Next color in line for the couple? Guess you'll have to read to find out!

We made an appointment to go visit the doctor the next day. Kelly was nervous… so was I for that matter. Unspoken was the possibility that my wife’s brain might have had something permanently changed in her. This is a scary thought. I don’t know about you but I think of my brain as “me”... and something involuntarily changing in there… well… it’s a little “invasion of the body snatchers” to me. And it raises the interesting philosophical question, “Is this really my wife?”

As that thought spun into my head, I forced it out. I couldn’t start thinking like that. I could borrow trouble about things that we barely knew anything about. I looked over and squeezed Kelly’s hand. She was nervous and scared. Just like I was.

We drove in awkward silence, only occasionally saying a couple words to each other before retreating back into our own private thoughts. Kelly wasn’t fully convinced I was right. She viewed each of the prior incidents as isolated whims of hers. She recognized that they were uncharacteristic outbursts but insisted that the thoughts hadn’t been planted there or anything. They felt perfectly natural and rational. It was that very certainty that had me most alarmed, however.

So she agreed to go with me to see the doctor. As we pulled up, I tugged sharply on the silver door handle. My wife kept the car so clean that the reflective surface was like a mirror. As I looked down, I caught a brief glimpse of my wife’s skirt covered ass as she climbed out of the car. And, God help me, I briefly imagined how good she’d looked when I’d bent her over and pounded her against the couch that first night. The twitch that my cock felt was… well… disturbing isn’t quite the right word. But it’s close.

As we came around the front of the car, I wrapped my arm around her. It wasn’t intended to be a protective or possessive gesture. At least not consciously. But as soon as I did it, I curled my fingers gently into her shirt’s fabric and pulled her close. She looked up at me in confusion then decided to say nothing and simply gave me a gentle kiss on the cheek. The sweet, intimate gesture made me smile. She was still my wife. This was still the same person.

We made our way into the office and the receptionist, a plumb middle aged woman, ushered us into the Doctor’s office. “Hello Kelly. Hello Max,” she said.

“Thanks for seeing us Dr. Jenkins,” Kelly said, “I’m sure it’s nothing but I want to make sure Max isn’t overly concerned.”

The doctor laughed, “Based on what you’ve told me Kelly, if your husband is sufficiently concerned that, despite the amazing sex, he thinks something might be wrong than I think we should take that seriously… don’t you?”

I looked over at Kelly, surprised she’d given those details to the doctor. She simply nodded and said, “I suppose you’re right.”

“Okay… so I’ve been running some tests and I have a couple theories. The most likely one is that your mind is still adjusting to the colors and you’re occasionally seeing something that reminds you of a previous event. It’s a subconscious overlap of memory and emotion.”

Kelly nodded along but I spoke up, “That doesn’t seem right, Doc. She’s seeing swirly colors like she used to… but only on specific objects. And her reactions are so amped up and atypical. Kelly… have you ever felt as mad or as depressed as you did those two times? Like ever?”

“No… I don’t know… that’s the thing isn’t it? They felt natural to me. Like it was completely natural to be angry with you that first time?”

“Really? Angry at what?”

She paused. We’d talked about this. Her anger had seemed natural and normal to her but she couldn’t articulate a reason. The best thing she’d been able to come up with was that she was angry I hadn’t fucked her well but intellectually she knew that wasn’t true. Or that I hadn’t taken the amber alert seriously which she also knew wasn’t true. She said nothing, conceding the point.

“Okay… well… the other possibility is that the new implants essentially have a sort of buffer overflow error.”

“What does that mean?”

“Well… and mind you this is simply a theory… I looked back at the way we constructed the protein circuits. Like any circuit, they’re designed to handle certain types of signals. Because we’re dealing with light, these aren’t digital signals but analog.”

I nodded along, following mostly what she was saying. “Theoretically, there are a couple of very, very specific wavelengths of light that might create an issue for the protein circuits… but only if they bonded with a non-optic nerve neuron.”

“Which they wouldn’t, right? Because they’re just finishing the chain along her optic nerve?”

The doctor looked slightly nervous but pressed on, “Well… the thing is, remember when I said everyone with this disease is different with the part of the neurological chain that misfires?”

We both nodded and she continued, “It’s possible that it’s the last link in the chain that’s causing the problem.”

“The last link? Meaning… the junction between optic nerve and her brain?”

“Uhhmm… yes… or the recipient cells at the surface of the brain even?”

“Ohhh…” I said and sat back. Kelly looked at me and I just stared back.

“Wait,” she said, “Are you saying that they might have… replaced part of my brain?”

“Technically… but only a minute part. The 150 or so connection points for the optic nerve.”

“But still… I mean…  you said,” she stammered out, I could see the fear on her face.

The doctor quickly rushed to reassure her, “You’re still the same person. This isn’t a reprogramming of your brain. This is a small, mechanical part of the brain completely disassociated with thoughts and memories. It’s like changing the part of the hippocampus and making your breath slightly faster. Or making you not ticklish.”

“And yet it affects her emotions?” I said.

The silence was poignant. Dr. Jenkins knew there was no proper response. Eventually she said, “Look… it’s just a theory right now. We can run some tests to confirm but I think we shouldn’t overreact.”

My phone buzzed just then and I checked. It was a voicemail from the office. I flicked up on the phone, pulling up my messages and started to hit play on the voicemail when I noticed my wife’s eyes staring at the bright green screen in my hand. “Max… swirls,” she said softly.

Shit. Well… I guess if the Doctor wanted to see for herself, this was her opportunity.

“Kelly… you’re seeing swirls right now?”

Kelly’s eyes snapped to the Doctor and she hissed, “Yes… Your stupid treatment broke me even worse. Are you happy?”

“Kelly. It’s okay,” I said, trying to be calm.

“No… No it’s not okay, Max. She’s had her eyes on you since we first came to her for help?”

“What?” the doctor and I said simultaneously.

“You think I haven’t noticed the way this bitch with her perfect little eyes and her big fat tits stares at you? She’s practically drooling everytime we walk in.”

“Kelly, I assure you…,” the doctor said but was cutoff by my wife’s hand slamming on the table.

“Don’t lie to me. You think you’re so much better than me. You’re a rich successful doctor and what am I? Just some dumb housewife with broken eyes and a big dicked husband? Are you jealous, bitch?”

“Kelly… it kinda sounds like you’re the one,” I started to say more but suddenly Kelly’s lips were on mine kissing me thoroughly. Her tongue swirled in my mouth but her eyes were still plastered on the doctor.

“You see. He’s mine. You can’t have him,” she said, then turned to me, “And you… don’t think I’ve forgotten you. You walk around all day with that big fat cock. You think you’re so tough. Being all manly and strong. You think you’re better than your weak little wife, don’t you?”

“Kelly… know… I don’t.”

“I wish I had a big dick like that. I get it. I’d be fucking little slut doctors too.”

“Kelly, I’m not fucking her,” I said. Kelly’s hands were yanking at my shirt now. So stunned was I by the accusations being leveled, I didn’t even realize what she was doing. At least not until her hand started stroking my cock.

“I know, baby. And if I can’t have this cock… At least I can keep it happy so it doesn’t stray. I know you must fantasize about titty fucking that big boobed doctor.”

“Doc… I don’t… I swear,” I said, trying to defend myself against the preposterous allegations. I was more convinced than ever that something was wrong but everything was happening so fast and it was so surreal that I couldn’t think straight. Plus, the hand rubbing my cock was doing with the expertise developed over years of marriage. It’s the dangers of being married to someone who knows how to push every button.

“Does she suck your cock better than me?” she said. “Is that why you’re not fucking her yet? I can do a better job sucking dick, baby,” she said. Suddenly she fished my cock out of my pants and plunged her lips around it. I looked at the back of my wife’s head in astonishment as she sucked my cock before looking up at Doctor Jenkins.

“Go ahead, Max. It’s fine. Nothing I haven’t seen before,” she said with an air of dispassion. “It IS a pretty good size…” she said with a little smirk.

My wife came up off my cock for just long enough to say, “Keep your fuck holes to yourself, bitch,” then plunged back down on my shaft eliciting a sharp intake of breath from me. She was deep throating me like she’d never done before. Like she had a point to prove.

I leaned my head back, giving up to the sensations that were being coaxed out of my shaft. Kelly bobbed up and down more and more, desperate gurgling and gagging sounds coming from her like she was some porn starlet trying to prove how good she could suck the chrome off a proverbial trailer hitch. “Fuck,” I whispered then looked at the doctor.

“Indeed,” she said back, making a little note on her pad. She scribbled out some words quickly then spun the pad and slid it towards me. I managed to focus my eyes long enough to read, “Play into it. See where this goes.”

I looked at her questioningly and she said in a loud, clear voice, “You call that a blowjob? No wonder he’s been telling me how good my titty jobs are. They probably feel better than your pitiful attempt to deep throat his big cock.”

My eyes widened in shock. Was she trying to get my cock bitten off? I started to proclaim my innocence but Kelly came up with a fire in her eyes, “Fine! Maybe you do have bigger tits than me… but there’s no way your pussy is as tight as mine!” She flung her leg over my lap and sanc down instantly onto my cock. We both groaned in lust as our bodies smoothly joined together in the familiar way we’d come to love. She slid up and down on me, squeezing me with her pussy muscles and making me see stars from the pleasure.

“Fuck that’s good, baby.”

“Am I better than her?” she asked.

I started to respond but saw the Doctor shake her head back and forth. Why? What was the point of egging her jealousy on?

That’s when it clicked for me. She saw red. She got angry. She saw blue. She got depressed. She saw green… bam… jealousy. Was that what was happening? The realization must have showed in my face because Jenkins gave me two enthusiastic thumbs up before pointing back to my wife.

“Uhmm… she’s pretty tight, babe. I mean… sorry?”

“Fuck!” she moaned, as if that was exactly what she was hoping to hear. What she WANTED to hear. “How long have you been fucking her tight cunt? How long have you been giving her what’s mine?” Her voice implored me to tell her more.

I couldn’t really think of much. Truth be told, I couldn’t imagine a tighter pussy than the one currently milking me as if her very breath depended on squeezing my cock off. “Since that first visit. She’s so hot. I had to have her. You know how much I love big tits and smart women.”

Kelly pouted, “So my dumb little brain and tiny tits aren’t as good?” Despite the pout, she continued to bounce enthusiastically up and down on me. Kelly is a solid C. Probably even slightly bigger than that. And yes, she wasn’t as big as the Doctor in the bust but nobody would ever call Kelly’s tits small. Neither is Kelly dumb. She graduated Summa Cum Laude from Carnegie Mellon. She’s well above average.

And yet, I knew the answer she wanted to hear, “Yeah, baby. You’re nice and all. I wouldn’t kick you out of bed, but you know I deserve better.”

It was like I’d pressed the world’s best vibrator directly onto her clit. Her whole body started spasming as she came. Every muscle was jerking and twitching. She was screaming as her head collapsed onto my shoulder and her pussy clenched and spasmed around my cock over and over. It was so sudden and unexpected, I wasn’t even ready. My own orgasm faded away as she slid from my lap onto the floor, limp and spent.

She looked up at me with docile eyes then they flicked down to my cock, wet and raging as it stuck out from my pants, “Oh, God… I didn’t make you cum… did I, baby?” she said. There was a hint of a wicked smile on the corner of her mouth.

“No,” I said and she came again, collapsing on the floor and screaming. All I could do was look back at the doctor and mouth the words, “What. The. Fuck?” Doctor Jenkins just shrugged at me then shuddered as I noticed her hand was down her unbuttoned pants. What a weird day.

Jay and Carly, Book 2, Chapter 16

Long Chapter, a little light on sex but lots of flirting and setup for the future. As a side note, I just wanted to say how much I appreciate you guys and how freeing it is that I can just add to this story in whatever way feels organically correct. I have a rough roadmap but it changes almost every chapter as I start writing the characters. I should probably archive my outline notes and put them out for you guys at some point. I think you'd be amused by just how different certain things turned out. Anyways, hope you enjoy this chapter!

Oh, second side note: With this chapter, I'll have written 315,237 words in this series. For reference, that's about the same as the first two Lord of the Rings books. I can't believe it. So thank you everyone!

Final note: I screwed up the original post of this and clipped it wrong. This has a little section on the end that I missed before and a duplicate section from the beginning I've cut. Sorry about that!

Chapter 41

The next day, I had my first meeting with our two attorneys. I wasn’t super psyched about it but Stackhouse had assured me that this was the best family law doctor in the state. One thing I’ve learned over the years, don’t second guess your attorney on legal stuff. Carly, Kyrsten, Victoria, Sasha and I drove into town. There was a lot of nervous energy. And not the sexy kind either. Downtown Miami isn’t like Manhattan but it’s still pretty intimidating. Each of the girls was dressed as conservatively as I’d ever seen them and the five of us looked more like lawyers ourselves than the kinky polyamorists that we’d become. Nevertheless, my stomach was full of nervousness as were all of the girls in their own way. Even Carly, who’s normally very relaxed looked like she was going to scratch her own skin off.

We made our way up the elevator to the 14th floor. I only remember that now because, at the time, I noticed that there was no 13th floor (ridiculous superstitions, right?) and so we were technically going to the 13th floor which only added to my nerves. Those superstitions are dumb but they’re still there. Ticking away in the back of your mind. We silently rode the elevator upstairs, the squeezing of my hand from Carly and Kyrsten the only thing keeping my mind from hurdling forward a mile a minute.

Look, I’m not normally like this. And our lawyer had assured us things would be fine. But when you’re confronted with jail time, especially as an expectant father, you can have some dark thoughts about an uncertain future. When the elevator whooshed open and the lawyers greeted us, I almost felt a weight lift from me. Michelle, the DA, was standing there with Stackhouse and a shorter, younger man. They were chatting amiably, no hint of the aggressive animosity a few nights ago. Michelle turned to me and smiled. Yes. Actually smiled, “Thank you for coming in Mr. Simpson. I wanted to apologize for the other night. I probably could have… well… I could have handled things differently,” she said.

I raised an eyebrow at Stackhouse who gave me a barely perceptible shake of the head. I figured he’d tell me later what happened. Instead, I turned back to the DA and simply said, “It’s no problem, ma’am. We’re looking forward to putting this behind us as well.”

“Excellent. We should get started then. I guess we’ll start with Mrs. Simpson?”

“Sure, whomever you want,” I said. Carly gave me a quick, chaste peck on the cheek and followed the three attorneys into a conference room to talk. The rest of us went and sat in the lobby. We’d been told each interview would probably only last about 30 minutes but it could go longer. I sat down and picked up a magazine.

After about 15 minutes, the door opened and Carly walked out, “Miss Elias, we’re ready for you now,” the shorter attorney said. I realized I hadn’t even gotten his name. Kyrsten got up and walked in, a calmness around her like a protective cloak. I admired that.

“How was it?” I asked Carly.

“Fine… almost nothing actually. They asked me a bunch of dates and times but that’s about it.” I nodded, wishing I could talk to my lawyers to find out if that was good or bad. “Nothing else?”

“A couple questions about our sex life. Nothing too intimate, Master.”

“And you answered honestly?”

“Of course,” she said, “We have nothing to hide, Jay. Relax.”

I tried to but was finding it very difficult. Just then, a young woman walked down the hall. She was wearing a very cute flouncy skirt and a white button down shirt that was conservative but just a little too tight for her. She was probably 19 or 20. Maybe a little older. It was hard to tell with the makeup. She definitely was NOT a lawyer. “Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Simpson. Mr. Stackhouse asked me to see if you needed anything.”

“Maybe some water?” I said, looking at the other girls who nodded.

“I can do that. I’ll be right back,” she said and walked away. Watching her hips shake as she walked away. She had those stockings with the back seam that are somehow absurdly sexy on a girl with nice legs and heels. Both of which she had.

“You like her, Master?” Carly said.

“Uhhmm… I don’t know her,” I said defensively.

“Sorry… I’ll rephrase. Do you want to fuck her nice, tight, young body… Master?” Carly said, an absolutely wicked look on her face.

I smiled and relaxed a little, “I don’t think that’s a good idea. I don’t need any more trouble.”

“You could always simply ask her out. No trouble in that,” said Victoria. Sasha just nodded next to me and stayed silent. She still didn’t quite know what her role was in the ‘family’ and you could see that uncertainty in her eyes.

“You guys are awful,” I said. “I’m not asking her out.”

“Suit yourself, Master,” Carly said, giving me a gentle, sweet kiss.

The girl walked back just as the door opened and Kyrsten walked out. She smiled a tight smile as the attorneys gestured to me. I got up and walked over to them where they whispered to me, “It’s going very well… I’m Mr. Guffman, by the way.”

“Nice to meet you. Jay Simpson,” I said.

“Yes, I know,” he said with a smile. I felt foolish for introducing myself but he pressed on not dwelling on the faux pas. “It’s going very well but I feel like she’s building up to something. She should have asked a LOT more questions of Miss Elias if she’d been drilling in on polygamy but she barely touched the subject.”

“What did she ask?”

“Timeline questions mostly,” he said with a small shrug, “Some questions about your history with Miss Crenshaw and Miss Devry. She started to drill down into more… prurient… matters but we stopped those conversations.”

“Are you worried?” I asked.

The two men exchanged glances and Stackhouse answered for them, “Not worried per se, Jay. But you’re paying us to be cautious and protective. That’s what we’re doing.” I nodded. Then he looked over at Victoria and said, “Miss Crenshaw. You’re next.” Victoria stood up and straightened her skirt and blouse. She fingered the tiny gold cross around her neck without thinking as she walked in, trying to look calm and assured.

I went and sat back down as the young intern… paralegal? Secretary? Whatever she was, she brought us some water which we gratefully accepted. “Anything else, Mr. Simpson? Ladies?” she said. Now some people, knowing our story, might have hissed out ‘Ladies’ with a judgemental attitude but she didn’t. She sounded genuinely helpful and almost shy about asking.

“What’s your name?” Carly asked.

“Ann… Angela,” she said softly.

“Are we keeping you from anything important, Angela?”

“Oh no, ma’am,” she said, “Big clients are always the most important thing here at Guffman and Partners.” The words sounded horribly pre-rehearsed and I decided to dig a little deeper.

“Do you like it here? Is this a good firm?”

She nodded, “Yes, sir… D… Don’t tell them I hesitated, okay?”

Carly, who had been almost predatory just a few minutes ago, now found her maternal instincts reaching out. “Are you okay dear?”

She shrugged, “I’m fine. It’s just… well… Mr. Stackhouse told me to be careful with you guys,” she said.

Carly and I exchanged glances and then laughed, “I guess he thinks we’re probably sex fiends, huh?”

“I don’t know him well enough, Sir… D… Mr. Guffman never pre-judges a client, however.”

I nodded, “That’s good to know. Well, Angela, we’re not sex fiends and we’re not going to corrupt you, okay?”

“Promise?” she asked then realized how the question sounded and flushed.

“Not unless you WANT to be corrupted, dear,” Carly said but laughed and played it off as a joke. Which I 100% knew it was not. She would happily have this girl in my bed tonight if she thought it was a possibility.

Angela simply blushed and stood there awkwardly. Finally, I bailed her out and simply said, “Maybe another water, Angela.”

She scurried off and I enjoyed the way her flouncy skirt swayed back and forth with her hips. My reverie was distracted when Stackhouse popped out looking a little bit rushed. He dashed quickly over to the reception desk, grabbing some kind of sign-in sheet and scanning it before looking over at an abandoned conference room. Then he turned and said, “Miss Devry. A word please?”

Sasha stood up, looking nervously at me. Carly also sensed the changed tone and she asked, “Is everything all right?”

“Actually… Mrs. Simpson, Miss Elias… maybe you should join us?”

“Not me?” I asked, confused.

Stackhouse looked at me and smiled a vaguely reassuring smile, “Not at the moment. I think I figured out what the DA is angling for and I want to get unvarnished accounts from the girls. I think it’s fine though. Knowing what she’s worried about will help me avoid any unexpected pitfalls when Miss Devry testifies. Miss Crenshaw is doing great, by the way,” he said off handedly. It was reassuring to hear. I had worries about Victoria getting absolutely battered and grilled in there. It made me proud she was handling herself just fine.

The girls departed, and I could see them through the glass window talking with Stackhouse as he frantically tried to take notes. Carly looked in control and assured, an almost surprising look. I’d gotten used to seeing her be so submissive and docile that I often forgot the commanding side of her. It shouldn’t have surprised me. She’d been the lead developer on one of the world’s most popular games. That’s not a position that typically went to women. She didn’t enjoy having to flip that switch in herself but that didn’t mean she wasn’t capable of it.

Suddenly my eyes were dragged away from the door by a swish of green. Angela had returned holding a glass of water. Her hair was now back in a ponytail, making her already youthful appearance even more so. She couldn’t possibly have graduated college. I guessed 21 at the oldest but probably younger. Her green skirt flowed back and forth as she walked towards me. It was difficult to wrench my eyes up to meet her face but I managed, earning a tight little smile as she realized I’d been staring. As she silently approached me, she leaned forward, “Your water, Mr. Simpson.” She didn’t hand it to me but instead leaned down and set it on the table in front of me. Her white blouse dipped down, gaping at the next and providing a clear view down her shirt. The thin, white, lacy bra delicately cupped her breasts and barely covered her tiny pink nipples. I could see them clearly through the material of the bra and they looked very hard and ready.

I licked my lips, trying to will myself not to eye fuck the beautiful girl in front of me. “Thank you, Angela.”

“No problem, sir. Is there anything else you’d like?” she asked. She clasped her hands behind her back and shifted from foot to foot with nervous energy. It had the effect of pushing her tits out at me invitingly.

I shook my head. Banging my attorney’s secretary probably wasn’t a good idea. Right? “I’m fine. Just nervous is all.”

“First deposition?” she asked.

“Sort of. I had to deal with a police house interrogation a couple nights ago.”

“Yeah,” she said, sitting down in the chair opposite me. “Those are probably worse, I imagine.”

“Yeah. I was lucky too.”

“I assume you’re innocent?” she asked, a sparkle in her eye.

I smiled back, “Of the thing she accused me of? Yeah… well… no actually. Technically not which is the problem. But it’s not really illegal. At least that’s what my lawyers believe.”

“Do you mind me asking. What did you do? Or… I guess… what are they accusing you of?”

“Polygamy,” I said.

“Oh,” she said, her face flushing again. She obviously hadn’t expected that answer. “I see.”

“It’s so dumb though. We just want to be happy and together. I’m not running some kind of freaky off-shoot mormon sex cult.”

She nodded, pondering my words as she crossed her legs. Her stockings brushed against each other with a barely audible ‘zip’. I caught the barest hint of a stocking top which she quickly tucked away. “How many… uhmm… I don’t know how to ask,” she said.

“How many wives? Only one legally. We knew that would be bad. But we were introducing Kyrsten as my wife as well and apparently that got some people upset.”

She fiddled with her hair and the collar of her shirt, separating the fabric slightly. It was a difficult effort to keep my eyes locked on hers. “No… I mean… how many… uhmm… women?” she stammered. Her skin was completely flush.

“Oh… Uhmm… well… Carly, Victoria and Sasha live with me. And Kyrsten visits all the time and will move in soon. And then there’s Louise but she’s a student in town.”

She uncrossed and recrossed her legs. I couldn’t take my eyes from that. The soft ‘zip’ of the stockings rushing against each other was the only sound in the room. This time when the skirt fell back, it clearly revealed a couple inches of creamy white skin above the stocking tops. I flicked my eyes back up and saw the tight smile on her lips, “So you have five girls you’re… uhmm… sleeping with?”

Now it was my turn to look a little uncomfortable. “Well… I mean… it’s more than that, actually.”

Her hand continued to fiddle with her shirt. Had she unbuttoned a button while I’d been ogling her legs? “How… how many more?” she asked.

“Uhmm… since I’ve been in Miami?” she nodded. Her lips were slightly apart as she breathed heavily. The effect on her breasts was… distracting. I started counting as I watched her face. When I looped past ten, her eyes went wide, “11 I think,” I said.

“Wow,” she said.

“Is that a good wow or a bad one?” I asked, flashing her a crooked smile.

She looked at me with a sardonic smile of her own, “Bad that you can’t remember how many girls you’ve slept with in the last month?”

I looked at her, trying to gauge exactly how bad she was judging me. Was she judging me at all even? Or was she, perhaps, worried that she would be a forgotten girl?

“Angela, can I ask you something?” I said.

She gave me a doe-eyed blink and nodded, “Of course,” she said, staring me right in the eyes.

My mouth went dry. Normally, I managed to be at least vaguely suave and mostly confident. But I was finding this entire conversation strangely intimidating. This innocent girl was sitting here, breasts rising up and down beneath a thin white blouse like a character from one of those dumb teen movies I’ve always hated. The fact that it was this angelic face that was the subject of a host of depraved images flitting through my mind just made it even harder to concentrate. “Can I get your phone number? I’d like to call you sometime,” I managed.

She smiled, then uncrossed her legs. She picked up a pen from the table next to her and wrote on a legal pad that had been left behind. I was barely looking, however. Because my eyes were fixated between her legs. As she leaned over to the right, she’d left her legs spread wide, giving me a clear view of her unobstructed, bald pussy. She quickly scribbled on the paper then stood, smoothing her skirt and walking over to me with a shy smile. “Here you go, sir,” she said and handed me the piece of paper with trembling hands.

“I’m not going to be #12. Angela,” and then a heart with a smiley face. No phone number, however. I looked up to see her retreating down the hall, hips swaying seductively side to side as I’m sure she was aware I was watching. What a delicious tease.

The girls came out a few minutes later and we're almost immediately greeted by the ADA looking both severe and, disturbingly sexy. What the hell was the matter with me? That was the first time I considered the possibility that I hadn't been corrupting my girls but they had been corrupting me.

"Sasha Devry?" She said, extending her hand to Sasha and flashing a brilliant white smile. A smile decidedly more friendly than she'd given the rest of my girls.

"Yes, Ma'am," she said, timidly taking the offered hand.

"Please. Michelle. There's no reason to be worried," she said displaying uncharacteristic warmth. I didn't need the worried glance exchanged between Stackhouse and Huffman to tell me something was up. The three lawyers ushered Sasha into the back and I was left hoping everything was fine.

"What did they ask you?" Kirsten said.

"Basic stuff. And then about twenty minutes about Sasha," replied Victoria. We were silent after that. None of us trusted ourselves to speak.

Unlike the last three depositions, this one drug on. And on. Victoria started pacing after the first hour, and, despite our reassurances, she was convinced she'd done something wrong.

After about 90 minutes, Sasha finally emerged. She looked… confused. "You did fine, Sasha. Thank you for your honesty. That couldn't have been easy."

Sasha turned and showed some uncharacteristic fire, "Why do you keep saying that? Being honest about my life and situation with Jay is the easiest thing I've ever done," she turned to Stackhouse and added, "I'd like THAT on the record, too."

Stackhouse nodded and smiled and the ADA gave Sasha a sad, pitying look. Then her gaze fixated on me and the daggers we're almost visible. What the hell happened?

Michelle left at that point, cordially telling my attorneys she'd be back in touch. When she left, the two broke into raucous laughter and high fived each other. Huffman actually ran over and gave Sasha a hug.

"What the hell?" I asked.

"Oh my. Sorry. It's just… we'll… I've never seen a deposition go that well. Ever."

I just looked back and forth in confusion. Stackhouse added, "Her whole thesis of events is that you're running some kind of sexual brainwashing cult. She seemed to have some information about your… uhmmm… relationship with Sasha… errr… Miss Devry. So Michelle grilled her as if she was both victim and perpetrator but she was great. She parried every thrust and did it without sounding like a creepy stepford wife. She made it crystal clear that she initiated this type of relationship and that she was always free to leave. It was great."

"So that's the end?" Carly asked.

"No… not yet. But we're a big step closer."

"Thank you," I said. We all shook hands and the girls and I left, a dark cloud having been lifted from all of us.

On the way out, I saw Angela and gave her a little wave. She was deep in thought with a beautiful blonde girl that took my breath away the moment I saw her. "Mr. Simpson, this is Tessa. I was just telling her about you." The twinkle in her eyes belied the non-sexual tone of her statement.

"Lovely to meet you, Tessa," I took the girl's hand and gave it an exaggerated kiss "I hope Angela hasn't been telling you crazy stories."

She laughed and replied, "Nope. Just the usual girl talk," her tone was flat and confident. No game playing. No artificial coyness.

“Well I’m glad to hear it. I hope it was mostly good,” I said.

That caused the two girls two exchange looks and laugh, as if I’d wandered into a personal joke. Regardless of my confusion, however, nothing was going to ruin this day. The triple blowjob I received in the car while Carly and I made silent eye contact in the mirror only improved things from there.

As I relaxed in the car, I watched Victoria, Sasha, and Kyrsten devour my cock. They shared it between themselves, eagerly expressing their hunger for my cum while also politely sharing. I thought about what the pastor had told me. About the dangers ahead for the path I’d chosen. I knew that things wouldn’t be easy. We’d be raising children in a very unconventional environment. Michelle wouldn’t be the only person who would attack us. Our money… well… Carly’s money… wasn’t so much that we could simply do anything we wanted. And yet, I knew that this was the path I wanted. I looked into Carly’s eyes in the rear view mirror. She was happily driving, occasionally glancing back to look at me. She wasn’t looking at my cock either. The mirror was trained on my eyes because that’s how she could best connect with me.

“I love you,” I mouthed silently to her.

She turned so I could see her face and smiled back, “I love you too, Jay,” she said without uttering the words. It was a moment of connection between us that I’ll never forget.

Upon returning to the house, I made a decision. I grabbed Kyrsten’s hand and drug her to the bedroom. She shrieked behind me. I yanked open one of the drawers on the desk near the bed and pulled out a black box. Dropping down on my knee, I looked at Kyrsten and said, “This is a long time coming, Kyrsten. But the events of the last few days have left me with no doubt in my mind. Will you marry me?”

Her eyes never left mine. She didn’t even LOOK at the ring in the box. Instead she dropped down on the floor next to me and gave me the most romantic, soul shattering kiss I’d ever gotten. I was dimly aware of the other three girls standing there watching us. All three had tears in their eyes but I barely noticed. Kyrsten had my full attention. She pulled away and whispered, “Yes… absolutely yes, Jay Simpson. I’m happy to be wife #2 or wife #20.”

The comment stung a little and I whispered back, “You will never ever be Wife number anything. Just because you’re second doesn’t make you any less than any others. I love you and Carly and I’ll love more but nobody will ever be loved more than you.”

“Except our kids, right?”

I laughed, “Even them, my love. Different… but never more. I promise.”

She smiled back at me and resumed trying to suck my breath from my body as she enveloped me in an uncharacteristically aggressive manner.

Making College Free Ch. 7

The next installment (and a particularly debauched one). This story is going to make clear something I've been hinting at around the edges. I know people are weird about this stuff so I'm just gonna say right now, this is LOOSE canonicity with regards to the other series. If it bothers you that they're connected then don't worry about it. The stories exist completely separately and independently and one is really only a backdrop for the other. You don't need to know anything and if it breaks your immersion that they're connected, then just read it as if they aren't. And with that cryptic intro, read on dear reader. I hope you enjoy.

---

There were five people standing on the platform when the door whooshed open. Two of them were about their age, maybe slightly older. One was a petite blonde with emerald green eyes and the cutest little button nose. Rebeccah could see the family resemblance and could easily tell this was Alexis’s little sister. Next to her was a young man a year or two older than Alexis. He had a mixture of rugged Germanic features with a chiseled jaw and five o’clock shadow that was obviously not haphazard. His eyes and skin tone, however, revealed the mixed Asian heritage.

“Hi, I’m Chen,” he said, stepping forward, flashing a brilliant smile at Rebeccah before immediately stepping over and grabbing Alexis in a massive bear hug, lifting her from the ground with ease and twirling her, “We’ve missed you little sis!” he exclaimed as Alexis squealed.

“Put me down you big goof!” she said while laughing.

“Hi,” came the voice of the other man on the platform. He was good looking for a man in his 50s. Athletic but not bulky. He also practically radiated a calm, confident aura that Rebeccah instantly liked. “I’m ‘the father’,” he said with a grin.

Alexis rolled her eyes, “Shut up, Daddy.”

The man reached out and tousled Alexis’s hair causing everyone to laugh.

“And these are my wives, Chen’s mother,” he said, indicating a beautiful, elegant Asian woman on his right. He then slid his hand possessively around the waist of the other woman, a busty, gorgeous redheaded woman with absurd curves. “And this is Kyrsten, Alexis’s mom,” he said. Rebeccah had seen pictures of her face but not her body. It was almost impossible to believe that someone as petite and cute as Alexis could have come from the voluptuous goddess standing in front of her. Their striking red hair was the only thing betraying their genetic bond.

“It’s nice to meet all of you,” Rebeccah said, trying to remember all the names. “Wait… did you say wives plural?”

“Yup,” he said with a smirk. “Is that an issue?”

“Oh no sir… I’m just surprised you’re so open about it,” she said. “I mean… bigamy is still illegal, right?” She dropped her voice to say the last and looked around as if she was in a spy movie.

“Technically. But we’ve been through all the legalities. And at this point, I’m done worrying about it.”

“Besides, Master left bigamy in the dust two decades ago,” the Asian woman said, earning a little slap on the ass. She yelped but beamed at her husband with a look of proud submission that Rebeccah would not have understood five months ago but now knew very well.

“Anyways, I just wanted to say ‘hi’. We’ll keep out of your hair, Lexi. You just make sure to stay out of trouble, okay?”

“Daddy,” the redhead whined, sounding for all the world like a petulant teenager, “I’m always good, remember?”

Her mother rolled her eyes, “You haven’t been good a day in your life, sweetie. We don’t expect you to suddenly start now. Especially after this little arrangement you’ve had at the frat house this year.”

Rebeccah’s head whipped around. She knew that Alexis and her family had an unconventional relationship but the idea that Alexis would have told her mother about the frat house arrangement. Rebeccah started to blush as she realized what it implied about herself as well.

“Seriously, Mom? Are you actually suggesting that, given OUR family, it’s wrong for someone to be free with their body and fuck a bunch of people?”

“Excuse me… We love your father. It’s different?”

Now Alexis rolled her eyes, exactly duplicating the gesture her mother had done moments before. Rebeccah was starting to see the family resemblance more and more. “Really? What about our realtor? Or that lawyer? Oh… oh… how about Daddy’s ‘private banker’?” she said, making air quotes. “I don’t think private bankers have locked door meetings with clients in which they pledge to ‘whore themselves out for twenty dollar bills’!”

Before either Kyrsten or Alexis’ father could say something, the Asian woman stepped up. “Alexis, we’re not judging,” she said with a calmness and empathy that Rebeccah envied.

“She is,” Alexis said, crossing her arms and glaring at her mother.

“No… she’s not. It’s a mother’s role to be worried. It’s how our generation was raised, remember? Are you happy?”

“Yes,” Alexis said, looking at Rebeccah and squeezing her hand. Rebeccahs squeezed back, silently communicating her own happiness.

“Are you being safe?”

“Of course! I’ve gotten every vaccination and I use Quadralex, too,” she said.

“Then we’re happy too. Your mom, myself and Master,” she said, flicking her eyes over to Rebeccah to gauge the newcomer’s reaction, “are all very happy for you. Now… what about you, Rebeccah? Is our little Alexis making you happy?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Rebeccah said.

The Asian woman tutted, “Oh don’t call me that. No woman should be called that before she’s 60. I’m Carly, okay?”

“Okay… yes ma… Carly,” Rebeccah said. With that, the conversation broke apart into little whispered mini-reunions. Queries about classes and what had been missed. Rebeccah caught snippets, apparently there were twins that were just born to… someone… Alexis’s father? Surely not. It was very hard to follow. Rebeccah realized she’d need a family tree just to keep all the names straight.

When they got to the parking lot, Alexis shrieked, “You brought it?” she exclaimed as she sprinted over to a bright yellow sports car. “Is this it? The TE-70?”

“Yup… you want to drive it?” her father asked.

“Seriously?”

“Uhhuh. It’s fully permitted and everything, You kids have a fun drive and we’ll meet you back at the house.”

Alexis squealed again and jumped. Self-driving cars had become so ubiquitous that cars that allowed you to drive them, even in an assisted way, had become the new hotness. The Tesla/Edison corp, the original pioneers of self-driving vehicles were now making another fortune on assisted driving vehicles. The car was sharply pointed and conical, with a single driver’s seat in the front and a surprisingly comfortable back seat that was designed for two but could seat three in a pinch.

Chen walked over and whispered something to Alexis who gave a little nod before looking at Rebeccah with a twinkle in the eye, “You ride in the middle Rebeccah,” she said. Chen held the door for his half-sister as she slid in. Rebeccah realized she hadn’t heard a peep from the girl and didn’t even know her name.

As she slid in next to the blonde, she said, “Hi. I’m Rebeccah.”

The girl flushed and gestured something with her hands. Chen slid into the seat, unabashedly putting his legs against Rebeccah’s which caused the girl’s skin to tingle at the contact. Something about the young man was magnetic. “Olivia is deaf,” he said as he signed something to the blonde who giggled.

“Oh,” Rebeccah said before looking at the blond and signing out letter by letter, “Rebeccah.”

The girl’s eyes went wide and she quickly flashed a bewildering array of signs back at Rebeccah.

“Hold on, hold on,” Rebeccah said, putting her hands up to indicate she needed to slow down. “Sorry,” she said, signing each letter one at a time, “I only know letters.”

The blonde flashed the ok sign.

“She couldn’t get fixed with a cochlear implant?” Rebeccah asked.

Chen grimaced, “She’s not broken,” he said, his back stiffening.

“I didn’t mean…”

He forced a smile and softened, “I get it. It’s fine. She’s the smartest kid in the family and the best athlete by a mile. She’s got a free ride to MIT and, with some luck, will make the Olympics for grav-ball. So no. She doesn’t need any electronic enhancement. It wouldn’t work for her anyways, she was born without any of the apparatus for the inner ear to transmit signals to the brain.”

“Ohh,” Rebeccah said, feeling bad for what she’d said before. She turned back to Olivia and signed, “Can you teach me?”

Olivia nodded and the two girls “chatted” for the entire trip to house.

When they arrived, three incredibly beautiful women rushed out to greet them. They took the bags from the car and ushered them into an insanely beautiful home. The white marble floors were gorgeous, the back wall of the house was almost 100% windows revealing an absolutely absurd view of the ocean. After spending much of the last four months hanging out at a frat house, she marveled that a home could be this clean. “It’s immaculate,” she whispered.

“It’s one of the guest houses,” Alexis said, smiling. “Daddy owns all four houses on this stretch. He’s bought them from the owners as they’ve moved out… or in one case married him.”

“Seriously?” Rebeccah said, “We have a whole house to ourselves?”

“Uhhuh. So we can have a part-ay!” she said. Chen rolled his eyes and Olivia simply giggled quietly. Alexis signed something rapidly to Olivia who nodded and the two dashed off, “We’ll be right back. Gotta make some phone calls!” Alexis said as she sprinted down the hallway.

Chen and Rebeccah looked at each other and simultaneously said, “I’m sorry,” to each other. They stopped and laughed then said, “You first,” and laughed again.

Chen held up his hand, pointed at himself and signed, “First,” which made Rebeccah smile and she nodded her agreement.

“Sorry for the way I responded. I’m pretty protective of all of my little sisters but Olivia most of all. She’s worked so hard to get everything she deserves and I want her to be as happy as possible.

“I get it. It’s fine,” Rebeccah said, “I’m sorry for even suggesting there was something wrong with her.”

“Apology accepted. Forget it,” he said. “Besides, I’m never going to get into your pants if we’re mad at each other.”

“What?” Rebeccah said, shocked.

“Yup. Didn’t Alexis tell you? She shares all of her girlfriends with me?”

“WHAT?” Rebeccah said. While the idea of being with Chen was far from unappealing, the ultra-feminist upbringing she’d had was far too primed in her to let this go unchallenged.

Chen held her gaze for a moment then busted out laughing, “I’m sorry… I’m sorry… Alexis made me do that. She said you’d laugh,” he said, holding up his hands as if he was afraid he was about to get punched.

Despite herself, Rebeccah smiled, “That little bitch,” she said.

“She is, isn’t she?” Chen said and they both laughed again.

“I love her but damn she’s such a bitch,” Rebeccah said and they flopped down on the couch together. Rebeccah couldn’t help but look at her lover’s half-brother and smile, though. “Want to mess with her?”

“Always,” Chen said, intrigued.

“Make out with me,” Rebeccah said.

“What?” Chen asked. “I don’t think that’s a good idea. Do you know the story about my dad and…”

Rebeccah nodded, “Yup. I also know she was totally fine with it if it weren’t for the cheating. We’re not cheating. We’re gonna make out right here. Right in front of her. So she can’t complain… trust me,” Rebeccah said. Finally happy to get one over on the conniving little girlfriend of hers.

They heard footsteps approaching and before Chen could say anything, Rebeccah whispered, “Just go with it, okay?”

Chen nodded, still unsure, as Alexis re-entered the room. “Are you two getting along?” she asked with a smile.

“Yup. In fact, Chen was just telling me about how he wanted to get into my pants,” Rebeccah said, shooting Chen a dirty look.

“Chen! How could you?” Alexis said in a terrible attempt to hide her role in the pitiful joke.

“Oh it’s fine. I was just explaining how I’m a lesbian,” she said, letting the words hang in the air for a moment before continuing, “So if he wants to fuck me, he’s going to have to start with eating my pussy first.”

Alexis was stunned as Rebeccah leaned forward and kissed Chen. Chen responded tentatively at first but when Rebeccah’s hand rubbed his cock through his shorts, he responded much more emphatically.

Alexis stammered, “Rebeccah… what are you…”

“It’s not cheating if we do it in front of you. Besides… you’ve been prepping me for this for months now, right? Isn’t this what you want? To watch your brother take my real virginity?” Rebeccah grabbed Chen’s hands and brought them to her tits which he started kneading through the silkie fabric of the skimpy robe she was still wearing.

“Maybe… but… I,” Alexis stammered again. Rebeccah smiled and leaned back, spreading her legs wide, revealing her smooth, shaved pussy.

“Come here and eat me, stud. If you’re better than your bitchy sister I’ll let you be my first real fuck.”

Chen looked at Rebeccah and started leaning in. Rebeccah hadn’t planned on it going this far but the scene was so arousing for her, she was beyond turned on. The thought of her girlfriend’s brother eating out her pussy while Alexis watched was so twisted and taboo, it ticked every depraved box that Alexis had cultivated inside Rebeccah’s head for the last four months.

Chen’s head descended towards her gaping, wet snatch and just before his tongue touched her, he turned and looked Alexis dead in the eye, “Gotcha,” he said.

Alexis realized she’d been holding her breath. Rebeccah realized she was desperate for the contact. Both of them exclaimed, “No!” in response. Rebeccah closed up her robe and sat up, embarrassed by how far she’d let the situation go. Alexis just smacked Chen’s head and said, “Great going dweeb. Way to blow a perfect setup!”

“What?” he said as the two walked into the back room, leaving him with confused blue balls as he contemplated his mistake.

---

That night, Alexis and Rebeccah were lying in bed, waiting for this big “party” that Alexis had planned. “How many people?” Rebeccah had asked.

“Not too many. Ten or fifteen,” she said.

“Anything I should know?”

“You ready to cut loose and have fun?”

Rebeccah looked at her, slightly scared by the implied words, “Maybe.”

“Plus I owe you for this afternoon. That was so mean what you guys did to me.”

“Mean? We were just retaliating for what YOU put your brother up to.”

“Uhhuh… whatever. Regardless, you’ll really enjoy tonight. I promise.”

Rebeccah traced her fingers up Alexis’s side and tweaked her nipple causing the small redheaded girl to gasp and shudder. “God… you know just how to touch me,” she whispered.

“You trained me well, Mistress,” Rebeccah said, the word eliciting a shudder from Alexis. “You really like that, don’t you? Why?”

Alexis paused, searching for words, “I suppose it’s because of my Dad.”

“Always comes back to Daddy issues,” Rebeccah said with a smirk.

“I don’t know… maybe… but most of his wives and girlfriends call him ‘Master’ and I always thought that was hot. But I didn’t want to be the one submitting, you know?”

Rebeccah smirked back, “Yeah… that’s hard to imagine. You submitting to anyone. You’re like the literal definition of topping from the bottom with the guys at the frat.”

“You noticed that?”

“Kinda hard not to,” Rebeccah said before planting a chaste kiss on Alexis’s cheek.

Alexis shrugged. “Yeah… either way… I always thought it would be hot for a little slut I was fucking to call me ‘Mistress’... you know. Then you did it without being asked and it made it super horny. I swear, Becca, my cunt gushed at that.”

Rebeccah planted another kiss on Alexis’s neck and sighed deeply, “I like when you call me Becca.”

“Yeah? Why?”

“I don’t know. It’s kind of slutty… I know that sounds dumb. But it’s like calling Candace Candi or a Barbara Bambi… something about that short, informal name always made me think less of those women. But now… I kinda like it.”

Alexis rolled over and looked at her girlfriend. A long moment of silence paused between them before Alexis whispered, “Because you’re a slut… Becca.”

Rebeccah bit her lip and nodded. She could feel the urge to submit wash over her. The urge to be dominated by this tiny, fiery redhead. The urge to give in to her inner slut. “What are you going to make me do tonight, Mistress?” Her voice was small and timid. Tinged with fear and lust. Her whole body was shaking with nervous energy.

“Whatever I want,” Alexis said and gave her another kiss. “Whatever. I. Want.”

Rebeecah simply nodded and closed her eyes, imagining what lay ahead of her.

Later that night, the people started arriving for the party. It was mostly guys, which didn’t surprise Rebeccah, but a couple girls as well. The girls that showed up looked smugly at Rebeccah and seemed angry with Alexis but they didn’t say anything beyond those looks and simply clung to their dates. If Alexis noticed, she made no effort to respond in kind. She greeted everyone the exact same way, with a massive, wet kiss. Even one of the girls got one. She didn’t resist but she did shoot Alexis that killing look. Rebeccah wondered what the hell had happened in high school that would create this bizarre reception.

Once everyone arrived, the party got into full swing. For about an hour, it resembled any normal college party. Guys in swim suits and flip flops lounging around and joking while girls in tiny bikinis pranced around and flirted. The two couples were making out hot and heavy, leaving the other ten or so guys left to flirt with Alexis. And boy did they flirt. Well… really it was just an endless litany of lewd comments.They also all had a nickname for Alexis.

“Fuck Toy, you sure got yourself a fine piece of ass at college. I’d be happy to break the bitch in.”

“Fuck Toy, remember that time Fred, George and I got you airtight? You loved it, remember?”

“Fuck Toy, you’re such a fucking slut,” that last came from one of the girls as she walked past while Alexis was wiggling her tight little ass on the lap of one guy while another made out with her. Alexis didn’t care. She was turned on and ready to go and anyone who knew how to look for the signs could see it. Hell, a dead Pope could tell she was turned on. Her nipples poked out prominently through the skimpy white bikini.

During all of this, Rebeccah watched it all. A couple times, guys came and tried to hit on her. She politely mentioned she was with Alexis and they left her alone. Though they still made their lewd comments about her to their friends. She knew exactly how, why, and where they wanted to fuck her. And her body reacted accordingly. It didn’t help that she was dressed like a real slut. Alexis had picked out her clothes and now she was sitting here in a tiny g-string that showed her shaved pussy in all its detail, and a pair of 5 inch heels. The only other thing she’d been allowed to wear was a thick, red leather dog collar with the word’s “Cock Hole” and an up arrow. It was humiliating. And insanely arousing.

Eventually, around 11, Alexis stood up and clinked a glass with a fork. “I want to thank all of you for coming here tonight. Only in Florida can you have a pool party in the winter,” she said. There were cheers at that. The night was a little bit chilly but the heated pool made that not particularly relevant. “Is everyone ready for some REAL fun?”

“Yeah! Fuck Toy!” came the chorus of people. Even the bitchy girls seemed to perk up and clap a little.

“Well, I’ve got three holes and three hours. So let’s make it count!” she said. Rebeccah was aghast. Was Alexis going to just let these guys fuck her all night? Alexis turned to Rebeccah and winked, “And if any of you need some help getting it up for seconds and thirds, my little slave slut Becca will be happy to help. Just her mouth boys… she’s a virgin,” Alexis said. Everyone laughed and Rebeccah flushed bright red from embarrassment. “Now, who wants to go first?”

The guys around her quickly converged, groping Alexis while they jostled for position. With a girlish shriek, Alexis’s bikini was ripped from her and tossed aside, leaving her completely nude. Rebeccah watched as the gangbang began, only dimly aware that someone came and sat down beside her.

As Alexis sank down on her first cock, then leaned forward to engulf the second massive cock in her mouth, Rebeccah managed to briefly tear her eyes away to look at her new companion. It was Alexis’s half brother, Chen. “This is crazy,” she said.

Chen chuckled. “Yeah. In high school it would have been 20 guys at least. And more girls… well… a few at least.”

“Why do those girls hate Alexis so much?”

“Hate her? They love her. They’re jealous of you and think they can make Alexis jealous and steal her away.”

“WHAT?” Rebeccah said, worried for the first time.

“Don’t worry. Alexis broke up with both of them for a reason. They never REALLY loved Alexis. They loved sex with her. At least that’s what she says. She’s stayed with you because you’re not just a fuck buddy to her. She likes you… well… loves you,” he said.

“She said all that?”

“Pretty much. She and I talk a lot. I know pretty much everything you guys do up there. Alexis can’t help herself.”

“Wait… really?” Rebeccah said, her earlier blush returning in greater degree. “Everything?”

“Mostly. She really does love you and wants what’s best for you. She’s also having a lot of fun corrupting you and dominating you,” he said. The words flowed naturally from his mouth. They weren’t taunting or flirting. He wasn’t trying to press her buttons or mislead. He simply shared with her the truth as he saw it. Rebeccah respected that.

“Well I love her too… I can’t say I’m happy with her hanging out with her ex-girlfriends though.”

“More than just hanging out,” Chen said, gesturing towards the evolving orgy. One of the girls was bouncing on top of her boyfriend with abandon. The other, however, was currently gripping Alexis’s hair and rubbing Alexis’s face into her muff.

“You think you can fucking dump me for some college dyke you met, Toy?” the girl screamed as Alexis’s lips and tongue kept working on the angry blonde. “You spent two months turning me into a cunt lapping little slut for you then you dumped me. Fuck you. Fuck you, Fuck Toy,” the girl said as she continued to hate fuck… or whatever the lesbian equivalent of that is, Alexis’s face. Alexis just moaned into the girl’s hairy snatch while two cocks assaulted her other holes. Eventually, the girl came, spraying her orgasmic juices all over Alexis’s face and hair. While the girl staggered away, continuing to cruelly taunt Alexis, the little redhead simply looked over at Rebeccah and mouthed the words ‘I love you’.

Rebeccah’s stomach was twisted up in jealous knots. It was one thing for Alexis to get fucked casually by dozens of frat cocks. But seeing her get her ex-girlfriend off. It made Rebeccah jealous, angry and unbearably turned on. And it was the latter emotion that was running the ship tonight.

“Looks like you have your first customer,” Chen said with a small grin. Rebeccah followed his gaze to the large black man that was walking over. Rebeccah watched as the man’s soft member swung between his legs. Until she’d joined the frat, she’d always heard the rumors about black guys but then she’d seen the variety and realized that the rumors were mostly untrue. But now, seeing the massive slab of meat approaching her, she wondered if there wasn’t a little bit of truth. He looked like with a little encouragement, he might give Brent a run for his money.

She looked up, immediately assuming her slut role, “You got something for me, stud?” she said. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Chen watching her. She took the cock into her mouth, savoring the taste of Alexis’s pussy and this man’s cum. She moaned around the shaft, enjoying the twitching in her mouth. As she looked up, she tried to remember what really got the guys back home turned on. She channeled her most submissive thoughts and looked up at him as he gripped her head and took control.

She continued like that, sucking and being face fucked until he was hard again. When she felt the full length and girth harden finally in her mouth, she beamed with pride. The man, who’s name she never learned, simply pulled out and said, “Thanks Suck Slut,” then went back to join the line of guys waiting to see if they could wreck Alexis.

Another man quickly replaced that one and Rebeccah was dimly aware as Chen drifted off to the side. Rebeccah focused on the task at hand, turning soft cocks into hard ones. The men continued to say demeaning things to her and it simply made her wetter and wetter. She was there to make cocks hard so they could give pleasure to her girlfriend. That’s all she existed for in that moment and she reveled in it as she let herself go.

Meanwhile, Alexis was getting DPd and then turned airtight over and over. “God damn, Fuck Toy. Those college boys have really taken you to the next level,” one guy said as he yanked her hair hard from behind while pounding her ass.

“C’mon Paul. Show me what I’ve been missing while I’ve been gone. I bet your girlfriend doesn’t let you rape her ass like this, does she?”

“Hell no I don’t, bitch,” came the girl. It was the girl who’d come with her boyfriend and, at least until now, managed to keep him away from Alexis. She seemed to be somewhat bitter about losing the battle now though. “I’ve got some respect.”

Alexis let the big cock fucking her mouth pop out and shoot all over her face as she said, “You don’t have any self respect Jessica. If you did, you wouldn’t deny yourself this pleasure. Cause this feels fucking AMAZING!” she screamed as an orgasm overtook her, causing her tiny body to shake like a leaf.

“Slut,” said the other girl.

“Prude,” said Alexis back, though there was no venom in her voice. The other girl huffed in jealousy as her only response as her boyfriend grunted and filled Alexis’s ass.

“She’s right, Jessica. I promise I’d be gentle with you baby.”

“Oh shut up, Paul,” she said huffily.

“She never liked it gentle when I was fucking her, Paul,” Alexis said before another cock was shoved deep into her mouth.

The couple drifted off into the dark, continuing their heated discussion. Alexis’s lips, despite the violent intrusion, curled into a little smile as she thought about how she was helping those two lovebirds. Paul and Jessica really did love each other. It might surprise someone to hear that given that Paul had just been violently reaming Alexis’s ass right in front of his girlfriend. But that’s the thing that only Alexis knew. Jessica didn’t want gentle lovemaking. Oh sure, she might say she did. But Alexis knew better. On top of that, Paul didn’t WANT a girl that he had to be gentle with. He played football and lacrosse in high school. He was planning on going into the Army when he graduated from college. He was, in every way, a man’s man and he, perhaps somewhat stereotypically, wanted a woman that would embrace that side of him. That primal side that just wanted to bend a girl over and fuck whichever hole he felt like.

That’s the thing most people didn’t understand about Alexis. Especially most girls. Alexis wasn’t a bitch. She wasn’t a homewrecker. She liked making peoples’ lives better. She liked helping them learn more about themselves. Sure, she did it mostly through sex and porn. But the medium wasn’t important. The results were. That’s what she loved about Rebeccah. HER Rebeccah understood that. Thinking of her girlfriend momentarily caused her to forget about the cocks pummeling her holes. They weren’t the biggest ones at the party anyways. Those she would never be able to ignore. These three she could tune out long enough to glance over and see Rebeccah. She was a glorious mess already. Her hair was currently being roughly gripped by one guy and her mascara was running as he held her down on his cock. It looked like Jackson with his big, thick eight inches of meat. Alexis swelled with pride. That was HER girlfriend deepthroating that stud. HER slut.

“Hey Fuck Toy, Tony’s gonna split that ass open now,” came a voice behind her. She looked back and saw Tony Rodriguez, the middle linebacker who’d gone to play at University of Florida. Also the largest, fattest cock she’d ever seen. It was the first cock she’d taken in high school that had really taxed her. She fondly remembered spending 15 minutes slowly sinking down on him and feeling soooo stretched. The thought of Tony fucking her ass was terrifying. And also incredibly hot. She felt her cunt gush and spasm as she orgasmed on the random cock in her cunt.

“Please Tony… Don’t fuck my ass,” she said in a tone of utterly fake protest. That was the other thing about Tony. He’d been super gentle and slow the first time. Letting her get accustomed to his size. After that, however, he was a demanding monster who just used her and fucked her whenever he wanted. He liked it when she struggled and acted like she wasn’t the eager slut she really was. They’d even worked out a little code and, even though he was capable of being really rough, she knew if she said their safe word he’d back off. She really, really didn’t want to say it though.

The man grinned at her and shoved her face forward, callously forcing her down on the cock in front of her. She was pinned down and the adrenaline and arousal caused her cunt to involuntarily squeeze the cock inside of her. She felt it twitch and thrust up. Her whole body felt alive as she was aware of everything happening around her. And then she felt it. Tony’s enormous cock head pressing on her tiny ass. She willed herself to relax, thinking about all those times she’d been anally fucked in the past. She tried to gape herself for Tony, to make the invasion less painful. It stretched her and she screamed. “Oh, fuck me, Tony. Fuck that tight little ass!”

“You got it, Fuck Toy,” he said as he kept feeding inch after inch into her. The cock below her actually got squeezed so hard that he grunted, cumming inside of her before being ejected from her now compressed pussy. She wrapped her mouth back around the cock in front of her, only dimly aware of it as she was brutally sodomized by the giant invader behind her. It felt so fucking good. When Tony had gotten all of it in, Alexis felt fuller than she’d ever been before. “Now you’re gonna get what a cheap slut like you deserves, Fuck Toy.”

Alexis couldn’t respond. Her entire brain was short circuited with pleasure tinged with pain. She’d never been so full. Tony started giving her long firm thrusts. Each time she was emptied it was like her world was turning black and colorless. Devoid of joy and hope. And then he’d fill her back up and everything was right and perfect again. Is this what it felt like? A distant corner of her mind had a stray thought, “Brent is gonna fuck my ass a lot more when I get home.”

As open as Alexis was, she’d managed to avoid having any of her truly mammoth lovers take her ass. Tony was now showing her vividly why that was a mistake. Alexis started cumming as Tony picked up speed.

“Geezus. Did she just cum from that?” one of the girls said.

“She really is a Fuck Toy,” he guy currently buried past her tonsils said.

“I am… I am,” she wanted to say but her barely coherent ramblings were muffled by the cock in her mouth anyways. She continued to hear increasingly degrading things and each one made her cunt spasm. Tony fucked her for another twenty minutes, increasing his pace. Making her take that rise and fall of pleasure over and over. Faster and faster.

Two more guys got blowjobs from her, though they really couldn’t be called that as she wasn’t a particularly active participant. It’s more accurate to say two more guys fucked her throat while she moaned and screamed around their cocks. The whole crowd watched as the girl they all jokingly called “Fuck Toy” made the last step in the transition to that title. None of them would ever be able to look at her the same again. Which was perfect as far as Alexis was concerned. She was finally what she wanted to be. A three holed piece of meat. She came again. And again. Each time reveling in the sheer sluttiness of cumming just from being ass fucked in front of her friends.

Rebeccah watched as well. None of the guys were using her at the moment. All eyes were on the spectacle in front of them. How could anyone so small take such a large cock in their cunt? Let alone their ass. Rebeccah tried to imagine where the cock went. It had to be displacing internal organs or something, right? She saw the look of sheer fucked out bliss on Alexis’s face. She’d grimaced at the initial invasion, but after the first couple thrusts, Rebeccah could tell she was in complete bliss.

Finally, the man roared a triumphant roar and laughingly high fived the guy currently buried in Alexis’s mouth. He pulled out, shooting rope after rope all over Alexis’s back and hair. His cock, now slightly deflated, smacked heavily against the small girl’s ass. “You boys have fun with Fuck Toy now. That ass ain’t ever gonna be the same.”

Alexis collapsed, panting in exhaustion as she told the crowd she needed a moment. But just a couple minutes later, she was back to being fucked enthusiastically by the collective crowd.

The night continued like that, Alexis taking cock after cock while Rebeccah got them hard again and sent them back to her lover for seconds, thirds and even a few fourths. She even licked one girl’s pussy clean after her boyfriend came inside of her. It was the first pussy she’d licked since Alexis and when Alexis saw her she managed to scream out, “Go girl… get some!”

Eventually, the party calmed down some. At around 1am, there was a ring at the doorbell and all the guys screamed out “Pizza!”. Then they started chanting “Fuck Toy. Fuck Toy. Fuck Toy!”

“What’s going to happen?” Rebeccah asked Chen. Chen was looking at her cum covered face and ruined mascara and didn’t respond at first. “Chen?”

“What… oh… Uhmm… it’s a tradition. You’ll see.”

Alexis walked to the door on unsteady legs. If Rebeccah was a mess then Alexis would probably be described as a disaster. Her hair was covered in dozens of cumshots. Welts, hickeys and even a couple bite marks adorned her body. As she wobbled the door, she shot Rebeccah a little glance that seemed to say, “Just wait until you see what’s about to happen.”

The door opened and a guy stood there. His mouth dropped and then he said, “Uhmm… I’ve got a large pepperoni pizza for… uhmm… Fuck Toy.”

“That’s me,” Alexis said chirpily. “I’m Fuck Toy. Want me to suck your cock for a tip?”

The man blinked and looked around, noticing the gang of naked men. Whether being truthful or being intimidated he stammered, “Uhmm… no… that’s… it’s fine… I’ve got a girlfriend… uhmm… Yeah… I should go.”

Alexis pouted like some kind of chastised school girl in a porno. “Okay, Mister. If you changed your mind, my holes are always open,” she said and closed the door.

Another cheer went out from the group, “Still batting a thousand Fuck Toy.”

“That’s right… I’ve never paid a cash tip in my life,” she said, channeling her inner drunk sorority girl as she threw her hands in the air and screamed, “WOoooh!” She brought the pizza to the small coffee table in the middle of the room and the guys circled around. Several of them were already stroking their cocks, unashamed of the massive amount of naked male flesh right beside them. Five of the guys managed to keep themselves hard and jerk off onto the pizza, plastering it with a decent amount of cum. Alexis grabbed the most cum covered piece and picked it up, lifting it to her little pink lips and taking a bite, savoring the bizarre treat.

Rebeccah couldn’t decide whether she was jealous or disgusted. Mostly she was just horny. “So this is what her parties were like in high school?”

“Bigger and crazier… but yea, you get the gist.”

Rebeccah made a decision. It was impulsive and she surprised herself. But she was tired of letting Alexis have all the fun. She marched over to the pizza box and grabbed a slide, then, walking back over to Chen, she greedily took a bite. Alexis watched from the side, a knowing smirk on her face. “Am I pretty, Chen?” she asked.

He swallowed hard and nodded.

“Do you want me to suck your big thick cock?” she asked.

“Uhmm… if you want,” he stammered. Rebeccah enjoyed the feeling of being this openly slutty. Of making guys slightly uncomfortable with your raw sexuality. She took another bite of the cum covered pizza, murmuring happily at the taste.

“I do… I do very much,” she said. “Let’s go someplace private.” The two snuck out of the pool area while the orgy resumed in full. Rebeccah knew she wouldn’t be missed. Especially after she saw the knowing glance that Alexis gave her as they entered the house.

The silence in the beach house was a strange break from the raucous activity outside. Rebeccah led Chen up to the master bedroom. He couldn’t stop staring at her ass and she knew it, swaying it back and forth in an exaggerated, erotic bit of foreplay. The thought briefly went through her head that maybe he’d try to do more. What would she do if he simply bent her over and fucked her? 50% of her would scream for him to stop. 50% would be so turned on she’d be gushing. That percentage had never been this high before. Rebeccah walked into the bedroom and caught a brief glimpse of herself. She looked like a wreck. “Chen… look at me,” she said.

He smiled and gave a low chuckle, “Surprised?”

“Not really,” she said, running her fingers through her disheveled hair. “Do you still think I’m pretty?”

“Yes,” he said. She smiled and dropped to her knees, quickly fishing out his cock.

“Are you sure?” she asked, examining the stiff shaft in front of her. It was a solid 7 inches… maybe 8 if she could give him the proper encouragement.

“Of course,” he said.

“Even after seeing me out there with all those other men,” she said, her voice high pitched and innocent. Chen’s cock twitched.

“You’re beautiful, Rebeccah.”

“Call me Becca,” she said before taking a lick of his cock. She enjoyed the twitch and involuntary gasp she got as a reward. She smiled and repeated the gesture, lingering a little longer as she circled the tip.

“God that’s good, Becca,” he said.

She kissed the head again, applying the slightest suction before opening her mouth to engulf the first two inches. She teased him like this, trying to entice something out of him. Something that she couldn’t fully quantify. She kept at it, listening to the sounds he made, focusing on getting him more and more worked up.

“Don’t tease me, Becca,” he said. She smiled around his cock as she gave him another inch of her mouth. The precum she tasted in the back of her throat made her cunt gush.

She pulled off him and looked up with an evil smirk, “Make me stop.”

Chen looked at her, trying to sense what she wanted. What her game was. He placed his hand on the back of her head and pulled her gently back to him. Rebeccah moaned at the gesture. Finally! But he just kept gently tugging her down on him. It wasn’t what she wanted. She didn’t want him to be gentle. She wanted more. Suddenly, she had visions of Alexa admonishing Paul and Jessica. Communication was key in moments like this. She looked up at Chen and said, “Take what you want, Chen.”

“Huh?” he asked, confused.

She looked up at him, her wide, innocent eyes that were almost incompatible with her sloppy, slutty, ruined makeup. “I don’t like it gentle. I don’t want it nice. I like it when people take what they want from me, Chen. So…,” she sucked his cock then came back up, “What,” another long suck, “You,” another suck, “Want.”

A damn inside Chen broke. Everything his father had ever told him about respecting women went out the door. Here was a slut who’d sucked dozens of cocks tonight, asking him to just do whatever he wanted to her. Why would he say ‘no’ to that?

He gripped her head, curling his fingers into Rebeccah’s hair and slowly thrust his cock into her wet, willing mouth. She moaned around his shaft and dropped her hands, one to her own tits and the other to her traitorous pussy. “Yessss,” she thought, “This is what I need.”

Chen thrust his cock deeper into her mouth, slowly at first, then faster as she failed to object or struggle. In fact, she only sucked harder and more enthusiastically. He could feel his balls begin to tighten and he knew he was almost there. He pulled out of her mouth and she gasped for air, panting as she continued to strum her clit and look up at him with adoration and submission.

“I’m going to cum on your face,” he said. His voice quiet and uncertain.

“Oh hell yes,” she said as her eyes rolled back at the thought.

He grabbed his cock and stroked it three times. Quick, urgent jerks that finished him off. A long stream of cum shot from his cock and splashed against her face. Followed quickly by a second and a third. He felt like he hadn’t cum in a month. When the stream stopped, he took a step forward and wiped the dribbles of cum that were left on Rebeccah’s forehead and hair. She trembled at the touch of his now soft cock head.

“Oh my god,” she thought, “I really am a cum slut,” and her world exploded as she came on her fingers, collapsing on the floor and reveling in her depravity.

Jay and Carly Book 2, Chapter 15

“Real fucked up,” Kimi continued, “I mean, I was into some weird shit with my ex, but this is just…”

I was laying on the floor, naked women in various states of post-coital bliss around the room while Hideo was still sitting there, cock in his hand. It must have been quite the sight. I quickly covered up and started to say something but Louise shot me a little shake of the head, “I’ll talk to her, Jay. You guys get dressed and head out, okay?”

I nodded, trusting Louise to handle whatever blowback there ended up being from this. The rest of us silently and somewhat embarrassingly got dressed and headed out. Even Carly looked a little chagrined. “I suppose we should be more careful,” I said as we left the dorm.

“I guess,” she said. “But…”

“What?” I asked.

“Part of the reason we moved her was so we didn’t have to be quite as careful, remember?”

“That’s true,” I looked over at Hideo, Sherry and Aimee who were talking quietly. Both girls kept looking over at me and shooting me various inscrutable looks.

“You seem to be collecting more Asian girls,” Carly said, her voice husky in my ear as she nipped playfully at my earlobe. “Should I feel threatened?”

I laughed, “Nope… remember, that’s your thing. It’s only hot for me because it’s hot for you. How do you feel about it?”

“I told you. Collect as many as you want. Seeing you as the ruler of a harem of sluts is my biggest fantasy. It’s what I wished for if I had a genie,” she said. Her lips grazed my ear playfully and despite my recent orgasm, my cock stirred in my pants.

“That’s pretty hot,” I said.

“And now we have the money to make it happen. Think of all the pussy you could get,” she said.

“I don’t want a bunch of gold diggers though. I want to like the women I fuck… mostly at least.”

She smiled and kissed me, “And I want you to fall in love with them… and THEN fuck the hell out of them, Master.”

I grabbed Carly’s hand and squeezed it, giving her a gentle, loving kiss. “You really are the best wife imaginable.”

“You say that to all the wives that let you fuck young sluts, Master.”

I pinched her ass and said, “Yes… yes I do.”

We said our goodbyes to Hideo, Sherry and Aimee after making plans to see them later. “Remember what you promised, Sherry,” I said, reminding her of her task.

She nodded submissively before looking over at Hideo and saying, “Take me to dinner, sweetie.”

He looked confused but simply nodded and waved goodbye to Carly and I.

---

We drove home, talking about basically nothing. It was a sterile, mundane and quite enjoyable conversation. One of the worries in the back of my mind was always that, given how sexualized almost every aspect of our life had become, our relationship might become solely about that. It was in moments of quiet conversation that I was reminded that even if sex disappeared completely, my life with Carly would still be enjoyable.

Ironically, that was exactly what we were talking about as my phone buzzed. It was a picture of Sherry and Aimee sitting at dinner. Hideo had obviously taken the picture of the two hotties. The caption read, “He doesn’t know why I asked him to take this picture. He also doesn’t know what’s in the drink ;)”

Aimee and Sherry were both using a straw to drink out of a wine glass. Inside, however, was a thick white liquid. “Wow,” I said, flipping the camera around to show Carly.

“Is that…”

“Some random guy’s cum? Yeah… yeah it is.”

“Wow… she really has become a cheap little slut for you, hasn’t she, Master?”

“Seems like it. Just think, in a few years, our kids and their cousins will be playing in the pool together.”

“Kids… plural?” Carly asked, her eyes lighting up.

“Well… yeah… if that’s what you want? I guess we should have talked about this before now.”

“How many do you want?”

“Mine or just ours?”

Carly’s eyes fluttered before she reopened and looked at me, “It’s so hot to me that you’re thinking about it like that. Ours, Master. How many for the two of us?”

“Two or three, I think. I like you barefoot and pregnant but I also like you to have energy and time for me.”

“Of course, Master. And how many total?” she asked, her voice quiet and hopeful.

“I honestly don’t know. I guess at least one with every wife of mine who wants one.”

“So thirty or more?” she said with a smirk. Thankfully, the self-driving feature of the Tesla kept me from crashing over the guardrail and into the ocean.

“Thirty? You think I’m going to have thirty wives?”

“Well… I mean… a harem has to be more than three, Master,” she said with complete innocence and sincerity.

“I was thinking five or six… maybe,” I said.

She smiled again at me, “I was thinking that too, Master.”

I looked at her, unable to tell if she was patronizing me or not. She just looked at me and smiled that sweet, innocent smile that she gives me. Inscrutable as ever.

When we got home, we pulled into the driveway, shells, sand and rocks crunching underneath the tire as we rolled up to the house. Sitting in the front of the house was a familiar white mini-van. It was the pastor’s car. “Ughh… I don’t need a sermon today,” I said. Carly squeezed my hand in a reassuring manner but stayed silent. She probably was just as annoyed as I was. We hadn’t seen them again since night of the party and my arrest on quasi-legitimate bigamy charges. I could almost hear him condescendingly telling me, “A marriage is between one man and one woman.”

Steeling myself, I walked up the grey stone steps to our house and pushed the door open. The refreshingly cool air blasted out at me as I stepped in and looked around, taking a moment for my eyes to adjust. Victoria and the Pastor were sitting on the couch, reading passages from a book which I could only assume was the Bible. They would have looked like scholarly monks if not for the jeans and polo shirt that the pastor wore… well… and the skimpy halter top that was barely containing Victoria’s breasts.

His wife, Esther, and both of his kids were also there, which surprised me. I would have thought that a bible thumping pastor wouldn’t have wanted his family within 100 yards of a vile bigamist.

Esther saw me and stood up. She was wearing a thin, almost sultry, black dress and holding, of all things, a casserole dish. She extended it out to me and said, “We thought you might like some home cooked food.”

I took the dish with a forced smile and said, “I’m honestly trying to remember a time when you haven’t brought a casserole to my house when you’ve visited.”

“See mom… I told you you should have made something else,” Eezee said.

“What, you want her to make her special tacos for him? They’ll move out for sure,” Leah said and the two kids laughed. Even her husband chuckled slightly as she stiffened her back with pride.

“MY tacos may not be great but my casseroles are amazing,” she said.

“Sure… you can’t get food poisoning from them,” Leah said. Esther turned and glared at her but it was the good natured sort of ribbing that loving families engage in.

I cleared my throat and said, “What brings you by today?”

The Pastor stood up and walked over to me, “I wanted to apologize.”

I was startled. Of all the things he might have said to me, that wouldn’t have made the top thousand. “For what?”

“Ever since our dinner was interrupted… and even during dinner, I’ve been having very uncharitable… no… unChristian thoughts about you.”

“I don’t understand,” I said truthfully.

“I preach every Sunday, Jay. And many of the sermons are about forgiveness. Part of mainstream Christianity focuses on forgiveness for those that admit sins. And we tend to assume people that live in continued sin haven’t admitted it and therefore we dont’ give them forgiveness.”

I frowned but let him continue, “But we also talk a lot about grace. About understanding that, while God’s morality is absolute and unerring, human morality is flawed, imperfect and as much as we hate to admit it, subjective.”

I looked at Victoria who seemed to be imploring me with her eyes. She gave a slight nod back to the Pastor, wanting me to let him continue, “Go on,” I said.

“Our human motivations matter. I truly believe it would be sinful for ME to marry another woman. Or my wife to marry another man. But that’s because it would be wrong for US. It would compromise and interfere with our love for each other. But it would be wrong for me to assume that would be true for every couple. I worry about you, Jay. And for your wives. Because the path you’ve chosen isn’t easy or conventional. But that doesn’t necessarily make it wrong.”

I sat down, somewhat blown away by his words. I understood exactly where he was coming from. They were thoughts, more eloquently put than I ever had done, that I’d had many times before. “Thank you,” I said simply.

“On top of that, you were there to protect my son. And you’ve repaired the rift between my daughter and her friend. I have to think those actions are a better indication of your character than what my prejudiced opinion of your marital status might indicate.”

I looked away, slightly embarrassed by the praise. He didn’t know everything about Leah and I, after all. I suspect his opinion would change if he knew… or maybe it wouldn’t. Maybe he’d surprise me yet again. I decided to put my own prejudice behind me and just accept the people in front of me.

“Let’s both let it all go, okay? I think I’ve had my own hangups. I’m not a particularly religious person and I prejudged you as well.”

“Well… we just wanted you to know we’re here for you and whatever you need, just let us know. We think what Michelle is doing to you is wrong and I’ll be sure to let her know.”

“That’s very nice but I think it’ll be fine. My lawyer has already talked to her and we’re in the process of smoothing things over.”

“Good… good… we’ve enjoyed having you as neighbors.”

“And I’ve enjoyed the casseroles,” I said, giving Esther a wink.

“Thank you,” she said in that throaty, deep voice that seemed to hint at all kinds of erotic possibilities. I tamped down the thoughts though. Banging the pastor’s wife would have DEFINITELY been a bridge too far. I’d have to content myself with banging the pastor’s daughter.

“Anyways, we’ll let you go. Victoria, it was a pleasure meeting you. Please swing by the church sometime. I’d love to have a more in depth conversation about your theology. I find it… fascinating,” he said. He got up and Leah and Esther followed him to the door.

“Dad, you mind if I stay behind and talk to Mr. Simpson for a minute?”

“Nope. Just don’t let him tempt you into his decadent lifestyle,” he said then looked at me and winked, “Just messing with you, Jay.” He turned and held the door for his daughter and then his wife. As they walked out the door, he whispered something into her ear and gave her a little swat on the rear. It was a surprisingly playful gesture and Carly and I exchanged smirking glances as we closed the door.

“What’s up Eezee?”

“You remember Chloe, right?”

Did I remember the girl who’s anal virginity I took just a couple days ago? Yes… yes I did. “Yeah.”

“Well I’ve had a crush on her for a long time but don’t know how to tell her. I figured… you know… you have pretty good luck with girls. Maybe you could help me?”

I smiled at the young man and beckoned him to sit next to me. “What do you like about Chloe?”

“She’s clever… and cute. And she’s strong and stands up for herself… and for the people she loves. She’s loyal like that… sometimes to a fault, I guess. But I still really like that.”

I nodded, many of those traits were ones I admired in people as well. “Tell her you like her,” I said.

“What? Just like that?”

I nodded again, “Yeah. Don’t go overboard. Don’t try to be fancy or wax poetic or anything insane. Just say, ‘Hey… I’ve liked you for a long time and would love to take you to dinner. In fact… here…,” I said pulling out my wallet and handing him five twenties. “Take her to Conch Republic. Great seafood. Great atmosphere. She’ll love it, okay?”

“Seriously?” he said, staring at the money in my hands, “Why would you offer that?”

I shrugged, “Let’s just say I like to help love… okay?”

He took the money and said, “Thanks, Mr. S.”

“Jay is fine, Eezee… really.”

He shrugged sheepishly, “So just… tell her I like her… no big grand gesture?”

“Save that for the marriage proposal,” I said with a grin and making him blush.

As soon as Eezee left, Carly gave me a kiss, “So I guess no more fun with Chloe’s tight little ass,” she said.

“I guess not,” I said, pouting with exaggerated lips.

“Maybe you can take out your frustration on me… Master,” she said looking all coy and innocent.

I smiled at her, thinking an evil thought, and was rewarded with her shudder. “Down on your knees, slut.” She dropped down without a word and looked up at me with utter submission in her eyes, “Get my cock nice and wet so I can slide it into a tight, hot ass.”

“Yes, Master,” she said. She unzipped my pants and immediately started slurping on my cock with abandon. She had me rock hard and eager for something to sink into in no time.

I looked down into her and calmly said, “Call Sasha down here.”

She looked up at me, eyes wide. As she stood up, I saw the barest hint of a smile. I knew this kind of denial and humiliation was exactly what she loved. “Sasha. Our Master requests your presence,” she called, never breaking eye contact with me.

Sasha came sprinting down the stairs. She had on only a pair of five inch heels, stockings and a thick leather collar. The perfect outfit for a submissive fuck toy, which is what she wanted to be. She immediately looked at me and said, “Yes, Master. How may this slut be of service?”

From the kitchen, I saw Victoria walk in, intrigued by what was about to happen. I looked at Sasha and said, “It turns out that I might lose one of my little toys soon and that saddens me. So I will be taking out that frustration of loss on you, slut.”

Sasha’s eyes twinkled. This was what she wanted and what she craved. She fought back a smile and looked down at the ground before whispering, “Yes, Master. Of course, Master.”

“Bend her over and prepare the slut, Carly.”

Carly grabbed Sasha by the ring around her collar and pulled her over to the back of the couch where she leaned her forward. Then, after shooting me a thoroughly wicked look, she dropped onto her knees once more and started licking Sasha’s little ass. “Ohhhh,” Sasha moaned as Carly’s sharp tongue rimmed the dirty blonde girl’s most intimate of holes. I stroked my cock, keeping it rock hard as I anticipated what was about to happen.

Stepping forward, I pulled Carly up to her feet and looked at her. “Guide it in, slut.”

She nodded and, with shaking hands, reached out for my cock and placed it at Sasha’s backdoor. She spit down on us, providing just an extra little bit of lubrication right at the joining of my cock and Sasha’s ass. And then she pulled me in with one hand as her delicate fingers spread Sasha’s little bubble butt wide. “Ohhhh god, Master,” Sasha said.

I pushed in, shouldering Carly gently aside as my hands gripped Sasha’s hot little ass. My fingers dug into her deeply but no complaints came from her. Just wanton grunting and lustful sounds. She rocked her hips back into me, eagerly taking my cock deep inside of her. “That’s it, Master. Use my ass. Hurt me. Punish me,” she whimpered. With each jerk back, she clenched her ass, tightening her butt’s vice like grip on my member.

I smacked her ass. Hard. And her only response was to moan and whimper softly, “Yessss.” I rained blow after blow on her ass, turning both cheeks bright red. I got rougher and rougher with her and it simply amped her up more. She started cumming from the friction of the couch on her hungry cunt and sent me into my own powerful orgasm.

I locked eyes with Carly as I unloaded, noticing that she was slowly strumming herself, keeping herself on edge. As I bubbled over, I growled, “Cum for me, cunt.”

She smiled and simply said, “Yes, Master.” Her hand moved more rapidly and, as Sasha’s ass continued to milk me dry, Carly started cumming as well. The three of us lay there panting as we tried to catch our breath. I leaned forward and gave Carly a long, slow kiss with my softening cock still buried in Sasha’s rump. “Thank you, Master,” she said.

“For what?”

“Everything in my life,” she responded. Before I could say anything in response, we heard clapping behind us.

I turned to see Victoria, wearing only an apron that left nothing to the imagination. “You guys are so hot,” she said, “Dinner will be ready in about 30 minutes.” She turned nonchalantly back to the kitchen leaving the three of us giggling in response.

Arabian Nights 2

Another story inspired by my lovely wife. Remember, these stories are disconnected, unrelated, unlikely to ever be continued and might make no sense in terms of time/space/events. But that's fine. They're good clean one shot fun!

---

There was a couple that had been married for 17 years. They’d gotten married very early due to a surprise pregnancy and thus never got to sow their wild oats. They’d lived a good life but now that they’re only child was away at college, they could really cut loose and enjoy themselves.

They’d decided to spice up their marriage, as many couples do. At first it was with dirty talk and porn. Then a complete wardrobe makeover for Kelly, the wife. She threw literally everything out and let Eddie pick out every stitch of her new wardrobe. It was much more revealing than what she normally would wear but he’d been respectful, not pushing her too far out of her comfort zone. Shopping for the items and trying on outfits then twirling around for him had left both of them so turned on everytime they did it that they’d often ended up fucking in the back corner of a parking deck rather than making it home.

One day, while sitting at the breakfast nook eating a quiet meal to start the day, Kelly looked up and said, “I have an idea you might like.”

“Yeah?” her husband responded, not noticing the look in her eye. That mischievous twinkle that should have told him she was up to something.

“Yeah,” she said, “Do they still sell those Penthouse Letters you used to buy?”

Eddie’s eyes snapped up quickly and a crooked smile crossed his face. “Yeah,” he said, “I think so. Why?”

“Well… I had an idea. We both love to write, right?” she said. It was true. She was a technical writer at a large multinational company and he worked in sports journalism. Reading and writing were pretty much hard-wired into them. “Maybe we each try to find a story that… intrigues us… you know?”

Eddie simply nodded, the grin on his face telling Kelly all she needed to know.

She continued, “And then we write a version of it inspired by the story. A version that puts US into the story, okay?”

“Sure,” he said, “And then?”

“And then we share them with the other person. And… you know…” she said, gesturing with her hand as her voice trailed off.

“Fool around?” he asked, putting his hand on her thigh. She involuntarily spread her legs, a reflex she’d developed whenever he touched her intimately.

She nodded, her breathing now slightly labored and her skin flushed with the beginnings of arousal. “Well sure… of course. But I meant talk about it and try to figure out if it’s something we want to pursue for real?”

“Interesting,” he said, his hand creeping up further. “When do we start?”

“Right now?” she said, reaching over and pulling open a drawer of the desk next to them. As she did, Eddie’s fingers slipped up, penetrating the hot, moist pussy between her legs. She gasped and closed her eyes, the desk drawer forgotten as she reveled in her husband’s knowing, intimate touch. She licked her lips while Eddie watched in rapt fascination as the most beautiful woman he’d ever been with practically danced to his lustful whims. She finally managed to compose herself and reach into the drawer, grabbing the four paged story she’d written for him the night before.

Eddie spread the pages out on the table, reading the story in detail while continuing to silently work his fingers in his wife’s hungry cunt.

“I was so nervous. I couldn’t believe we were doing it. Going to the Hamphills Halloween party. We’d heard the stories for years. The rumors, although we knew they were more than that. It was a costume party, sure. But that was just an excuse to get everyone masked, drunk and eventually naked for the real purpose of the party. An orgy that would make Greeks rethink their ways.

You’d told me what to wear, of course. I loved that you’d started picking out my clothes. It gets me turned on whenever I look in a mirror and think about how I’m wearing something you picked out just for me because you like seeing me in it. Tonight though. Tonight I was a little nervous. The thin, white silk robe you’d picked for me as toga hung across my body, draped in a way that made sure every single bit of me was completely exposed. The fabric was so thin that a bright light would leave me revealed, practically naked for anyone watching. My nipples were hard and that showed too. Everyone would know how turned on I was. Everyone.

Your Roman gladiator costume was similarly sexy, showing off the broad, strong chest that I loved. I couldn’t keep my hands off you the entire night and that only got worse after I’d had a bit of wine. The masks they’d given us at the door obscured our identities, leaving me feeling much bolder, still filled with nervous energy but not that energy was simply heightening the tingling sensation running from my tits to my cunt. As the night progressed, the party really began to kick into gear and clothing began to get shed. Couples were pairing off and making out in corners and the host eventually declared it time to start the orgy. I looked around, knowing exactly what I was searching for. I’d seen her earlier. There. In the corner. There was a petite little redhead with a really perfect ass. Not nearly as nice as mine, of course. But I knew you’d love her. I grabbed your hand, walking over to her and simply saying, “Hi.”

“Hi,” she returned. I recognized that same bubbling sexual tension in her that I felt. I leaned forward, bringing my face close to hers. She looked shy, uncertain, but not at all unwilling. She didn’t flinch or look away. And so I closed the last three inches between us, giving her a kiss. The first time I’d ever kissed a girl. It was different. Soft, gentle, tender. I couldn’t help myself. I climbed up onto her on the couch, straddling her waist with my legs as we made out. I knew you were watching. I knew you were loving it. The thought spurred me on. My hands cupped her breast and I realized that, for the first time, I was touching another girl’s breasts. I played with them for a moment, working her up and enjoying the sounds she made into my mouth. Was it like that for you? That feeling of power and control as this randy little harlot obeyed my silent teasing?

I looked over at you, seeing how turned on you were. “Do you want her?” I asked. You just nodded, unwilling to break the sexy spell with words. “Do you want him?” I asked her. She bit her lip, looking at you. Looking at my husband. Looking at the man I was giving her. She nodded too. I climbed off of her and pulled you to her. You started slow at first but as she responded more and more passionately to your touch, I could see the change in you. I’d seen it millions of times with me. I knew it well. That moment when you let go and succumb to your lusts. Before long, she was flipped over onto her knees and you were sliding into the little redheaded sluts pussy. I should have felt jealous. But instead I felt proud. I’d done this. For you. And you loved it.

I watched you fuck her while I played with myself. It was interesting watching you from a distance. Intriguing. And fucking hot as hell. You fucked her hard at first, slowing down and then redoubling your efforts. You kept looking over at me and I just smiled and spread my own pussy so you could see how much I was enjoying the show. My own personal sex show starring my beloved husband.

That continued for several minutes when suddenly I felt a pair of hands on my shoulders. I looked up and there was a big, tall man standing beside me. He didn’t need to say any words. I knew what he wanted. I looked at you and our eyes met. You smiled at me, giving me a little nod as your fingers gripped the hips of your current plaything. I looked up at the man and simply turned around, bending over the couch right next to the girl you were fucking.

The man didn’t hesitate. His cock was splitting me apart seconds later. It was bigger than yours. Not by a huge amount but enough. It felt like it was going to split me in half at first and it took my breath away. I tried to scream but no sound came out. It was just me standing there bent over getting the fucking of a lifetime from a perfect stranger. I leaned over, kissing the redhead again. She moaned into my mouth, probably because the sight got you harder. It certainly made the cock fucking me flex inside.

He fucked me like that for a couple minutes before he asked, “Do you like it up the ass?”

The thought of that monster fucking my ass terrified me, and it also made my cunt clench hard which made him gasp. Before I could say anything though, you said, “She loves it that way. Fuck her nice and slow and she’ll even cum from it.”

“Wow, really? What a slut,” he said. I couldn’t believe it. You’d just casually offered my ass up to a total stranger. I also loved it. His cock pulled out of me and he started working it into my ass. Our juices provided just enough lube to make it possible though it wasn’t as careful as when you do it. As he slides into me, I felt full to the point of breaking and I squealed out in a mix of surprise, pleasure and pain.

“Shut up, bitch,” you said. I knew the mood you were in now. The mood where you’re not nice. You’re not loving. The mood where you want to just use a hole for pleasure. And I was in the mood to be a good hole. I craved it. “She sometimes protests a little but she loves it. Don’t you, slut?”

“Yesss… yesss,” I managed as the cock began sliding in and out of me. It was true, I did love it. I was a slut. Your slut. Forever. The end”

Eddie sat back, taking in the words, his fingers still working on Kelly’s now drenched cunt. He glanced over the story again, taking in parts he’d skipped and really absorbing the information. They fucked like animals that night, driving each other to multiple howling orgasms before agreeing to talk about it the next day.

Unfortunately, they forgot to set an alarm and had to rush out of the house, not having the conversation that was on both of their minds. Eddie couldn’t think straight that day and eventually ran out to the bookstore to buy a copy of Penthouse Letters that he leafed through in the parking lot until he found a story he liked. He hammered out “their” version of it and printed it out, deleting it from his work computer lest his bosses learn what perverts he and his wife had become.

When he got home, he got a couple things ready and then put the story in an envelope and left it on small table in the foyer. When Kelly arrived, she looked at it, a smile creeping across her lips. Eddie appeared from the kitchen, holding a glass of red wine. He offered it to Kelly and she smiled, taking a sip of the delicious burgundy liquid. She opened the envelope and noted the pages as she started reading.

“It all began with an idle comment you made. ‘I want to be blindfolded and tied up’. Well… maybe it wasn’t THAT idle? But it was an unusual comment, I think, on that, we can both agree. But the idea had stuck with me for some time. I’d secretly bought a bunch of toys and, despite our… let’s say ‘changing’ lifestyle, I’d been reluctant to share them. Worried what you might say. Or think? But then you said you might want to be tied up and blindfolded and I boiled over.

“Okay,” I said about a week later, “I’m ready. Let’s do it.”

“Do what?”

“Tie you up,” I said, grinning ear to ear.

“What? Really? When?”

“Right. Fucking. Now,” I said. You shivered, the sudden change of tone in my voice striking a resonant chord deep within you. You didn’t always get into that kinky submissive headspace but sometimes I would do something JUST right and you’d rapidly snap to that place. That was happening right there in front of my eyes. I got up, walking into the bedroom and came out with a bag that had been hidden in my closet.

Your eyes went wide as you looked at the bag and heard the clinking of metal inside, “What’s in there?” you asked.

I smiled and kissed you, then pulled out a blindfold, “that’s for me to know and you to find out my pretty little slut.”

Again, you shivered and you practically purred in pleasure at the thought. I slid the blindfold out, securing it into place then whispered in your ear, “I’m going to use you tonight, slut.”

“Yesss,” you said as my fingers stroked across your sensitive skin. “Please use me.”

“You wouldn’t tell me no for any reason, right, slut?”

“No,” you said.

“So you don’t need to be able to talk then,” I say as I slowly bring up the ring gag I’d bought. Without protest you simply open your mouth, allowing me to place the ring between your teeth, holding your mouth open. Truly just a hole for me to use. I helped you out of your shirt and unzipped your skirt, revealing the naked form underneath. You often skipped underwear these days and I fucking love that.

Then I guide you over to wear I’d set things up, “Spread your legs, slut.” You do so, completely obedient. Completely submissive. And soon to be completely vulnerable to whatever sadistic desires I might have. I quickly assemble the spreader bar, having already practiced it twice before you got home. I cuff your ankles to it, holding your legs spread wide. Exactly as they should be. I then pick up the rope from the bag and gently push your shoulders forward and down.

“I’m going to tie you up now, slut. And then I’m going to use you however I want, understand?”

“Yeth,” you manage. I smile as I begin tying you up. I lean you forward and then tie your hands behind your back, tossing the rope over the arch near our front door and gently pulling up on your bound wrists. It forces your head and body down and your arms back. When I’m satisfied with the position I’ve got you in, I tie the rope securely, leaving you with no place to move. No way to escape. I reach down and slide my fingers into you. I’m sure neither of us was surprised at how wet you were. Your juices gush into my hand as I spread your cunt with first one, then two, then three fingers. Your writhing is muted by the position your trapped in. And that makes my cock twitch too. I walk over, sliding my cock into your mouth and fucking your throat deep. You gurgle around my cock but are able to avoid gagging. As I’m fucking your mouth, I ask “Do you want me to pound your cunt, whore?”

I pull out and you gasp for air, “Yefff,” you manage.

“Good,” I say then walk around behind you. I don’t give a preamble. I don’t go gently.I Simply pull your pussy apart with my thumbs and slam my cock into you hard and fast. You scream which then turns into a moan as I continue to pummel you, slamming my hips into you as hard and as fast as biology will allow. “Make your cunt tight, slut. Squeeze your owner’s cock.”

“Yeff. yeff! Uck, e. Uck e!” you babble. I slap your ass, leaving a red, angry hand print that quickly turns into a welt. Despite the sting in my hand, you obviously love it. I feel your cunt clench tight around my cock, threatening to either break my cock off or make me black out. Or maybe both! I slap your ass again, watching the flesh jiggle. God your ass is fucking hot! I keep fucking you, using the rope as leverage to pound you as hard and fast and without mercy as I can. Eventually, I feel my orgasm building and I pull out. You grunt in protest but I quickly walk back around and shove my cock into your mouth once again and you’re happily moaning as my cock fucks between your lips. Your eyes look up at me, lovely perfect submission the only emotion evident. It’s enough to cause me to bubble over and I yank my cock out, stroking it as I shoot rope after rope all over your lovely face.

“You’re such a good slut,” I say as my fingers curl into your hair, “You deserve a reward.” You nod happily, eager to get your reward because you know it’s the orgasm you’re craving.

I walk over to the bag and pull out the last item. A rabbit vibe that slides perfectly into your juicy cunt before I position the other piece right over your clit. I turn the vibe on and it’s like your body’s been struck by lightning. You’re twitching and writhing as best you can despite the rope and bar between your legs. I grab some athletic tape and secure the vibe on your clit then walk away, “I’ll be back in an hour. Enjoy your orgasms,” I say as your eyes go wide with shock before closing around the first of many orgasms. The End.”

“So what do you think?” Eddie asked, watching his wife finish the last page of the story.

“We didn’t talk about mine. What did you think?” she said.

“I asked you first,” he said, smiling back.

“I loved it. I wouldn’t change a thing.”

“So you’d want to try something like that?”

“Eddie, my love, I’d love to try EXACTLY that.”

“See, I’d make one change to yours,” he said. Kelly fought back a frown. She’d been worried that Eddie wouldn’t like the idea of sharing her. She just hoped he wasn’t annoyed. He continued, “yeah, you should have written in a second guy fucking your mouth.”

Kelly looked at her husband, “Really?”

He nodded, grabbing her hand, “Let’s go to the bedroom and talk about it.. A lot!”

“Excellent, I’ve got another story to tell you that you might find hot.”

“Really? You can tell me while I’m eating that luscious pussy,” he said as he flung her onto the bed and flipped her skirt up.

“Mmm… okay… well… Once upon a time…”

Making College Free Ch. 6

Alexis didn’t stop teasing Rebeccah for several days. Rebeccah, for her part, half heartedly protested but whenever Alexis would bring it up, Rebeccah was all over her girlfriend. They had the best sex of their relationship as they relived and rewatched Rebeccah’s exploits as the frat house cumslut. The guys even courteously let them have a couple days to themselves although, as Alexis pointed out, “It’s because my little cumslut girlfriend drained those cocks so well. They’ve got nothing left for lil ol’ me.”

Something about being called a cumslut made Rebeccah all tingly on the inside. Rebeccah lay there, remembering the four days while Alexis was gone as if they’d happened to someone else. Someone she was more than a little jealous of. She rolled over onto her elbow and looked at Alexis, “I liked it, you know.”

Alexis’ eyes twinkled and she gave Rebeccah a soft, loving kiss. “I know, you dirty little slut. I knew I could get that side out of you.”

“No… Alexis. I REALLY liked it. I wanted to go further. I… I… I couldn’t stop thinking about what it would feel like…,” she said, trailing off.

“To get well and truly FUCKED,” she said, emphasizing the last word. Her tone of voice sent shivers down Rebeccah’s spine.

Rebeccah nodded and very softly said, “Yes.”

“Baby, I hoped you would. There’s a part of me that wanted to come back and find you getting just railed by some big dicks.”

“Really? A part of you? What about the rest? Would the other half of you hated me for being a cheating whore?” Rebeccah asked in fear. Just admitting that she’d had those urges had felt like a betrayal of Alexis’s trust.

“Are you kidding me? I’d have only been upset because you gave that virgin cooch up to some dumb frat boy instead of your smokin’ hot girlfriend!” she said, then leaned in and gave Rebeccah a kiss. “I want to be the one to take slutty little Becki’s cherry.”

Rebeccah blushed, “You do?”

“Hell yeah I do? I’ve got a strap on picked out especially for you… when you’re ready, baby?”

“What? Really?”

Alexis nodded, sliding open a drawer. Inside was a beautiful pink curved dildo. It looked hyper realistic. It wasn’t gigantic but it wasn’t small either. Seven inches and gently curved. It looked almost as thick as a soda can and just the thought of it sliding inside of her made Rebeccah squirm a little. Alexis noticed because of course she did. “You like that you little slut? The thought of your pretty little girlfriend bending you over and ramming that thing into you over and over?” Rebeccah shuddered silently. “I’m gonna enjoy making you scream for me, baby.” The two of them started kissing passionately.

“Oh God, Lexi. Yes… I want to eat your pussy while you tell me all about the things you’re going to do to me with that fucking monster,” she said. She grabbed Lexi’s skinny legs and pulled, flinging Alexis onto her back and then instantly descending upon her smooth flesh. Lexi spread her legs, smiling as her lover’s tongue grazed against her flesh. Rebeccah started on her thigh, tracing each letter of the tattoo that emblazoned Lexi, labeling her what she was. Fuck Toy.

Lexi giggled and hollered out, “I’ve made a monst...errrrr!” she screamed the last as Rebeccah’s eager tongue slid along her bare, wet slit. Rebeccah spent a good solid half hour driving Alexis to the edge of an orgasm then pulling away, leaving the redhead gasping for breath until she couldn’t restrain herself any longer. She grabbed Rebeccah’s head and held her firm, “That’s it slut! Lick it. Suck me. Eat my wet cunt, Becki you bitch!” she screamed obscenities as Rebeccah finally pushed her over the edge.

When she finally caught her breath and came down off her orgasmic high, she rolled over and looked at Rebeccah who was lying next to her looking smug and satisfied. “You evil little bitch. Teasing me like that,” she scolded with a smile, “I’m gonna punish you for that, you know.”

“Promise?” Rebeccah said before rolling over on her belly and sliding up onto her hands and knees. She spread her knees wide and looked back over her shoulder with a wanton expression of unadulterated lust. Her eyes fell onto the impressive looking dildo that Alexis was deftly strapping in place. The large, veiny shaft bounced in front of the petite redhead. The size disparity between the cock and the woman wielding it made it look all the more gigantic and Rebeccah felt her body once again respond to the thoughts she imagined.

“Oh you naughty girl,” Alexis said, smacking Rebeccah’s firm little bubble butt with a loud cracking sound. Rebeccah yelped and moaned pleasantly.

“Mmmm… more, baby.”

Alexis smacked her ass again, causing a nice warm sensation to wash over the young woman. Rebeccah pressed her face down on the pillow in front of her, arching her back up and splaying her knees wide. She imagined the wanton, inviting image that Alexis must be seeing and felt her pussy moisten and clench at the thought. That just reminded her of this hungry emptiness she felt between her legs and brought her mind full circle. Alexis was going to fuck her. Her girlfriend was going to take her virginity!

Alexis kept smacking her ass until Rebeccah finally felt the head of the dildo pressing against her cunt lips. Rebeccah moaned. The needful sound of the eager slut was like music to Alexis’s ears. She almost lost control, nearly ramming the dildo into Rebeccah but she remembered this was her girlfriend’s first time. The rough fucking would come next, but first she had to train the girl’s virgin cunt to enjoy the sensation of being split in two. She gripped Rebeccah’ass, dropping her fingers to her cunt lips and spreading her target wide before leaning forward and easing the fake cock into her girlfriend.

The technology of the strap-on’s technology worked its magic, sending a variety of wonderful sensations through Alexis. She knew from the brochure that it wasn’t EXACTLY what a guy felt but it was incredible nonetheless. It was like her clit was 8 inches long and being sucked and slurped and deep throated by the most wonderful, tight fuck hole you could imagine. When the sensations first hit her, she had to pause, nearly blacking out. She blinked her vision back before slamming back into her girlfriend’s now deflowered pussy and whimpered at the rush of sensations.

For Rebeccah, the experience was equally revelatory. She nearly blacked out as the ribbed shaft pressed into her, then finally encountered her last barrier. She’d never contemplated losing her virginity. Not once. But now that it was here, she was eager to shed the last vestige of the old version of her. The naive, non-slutty version. When Alexis slowly pulled out, Rebeccah just slammed her ass back into the cock, doing the job of destroying that barrier herself. She screamed, an animalistic mix of 20% pain and 80% pleasure.

Alexis smacked her ass as she laughed, “Wow… my little dyke lezzie bitch might be a cock slut too, huh?”

“Oh fuck me Alexis. Fuck me!” was all Rebeccah could manage

“Tell me you like my cock, slut!” Alexis growled, gripping Rebeccah’s hair roughly.

“I fucking love your cock, Lexi!” Rebeccah screamed.

“Look at the camera, slut!” Alexis growled

Rebeccah snapped her head up, staring glassily into the camera lens that Alexis had set up a couple weeks ago. Her girlfriend had begun obsessively filming them everytime they had sex and the two of them would watch the sessions back later. It was better than porn. And now the reminder that her first real fucking. The loss of her virginity. That that event would be preserved digitally forever made her cunt tighten involuntarily around the cock.

Alexis felt the squeezing, as if someone was somehow giving a firm, tight handjob to her clit. There was no other way to explain it. Her fingers dug into Rebeccah’s luscious ass as she pounded her harder and harder.

The two fucked for half an hour before Alexis got a cramp in her leg. But that just forced Alexis onto her back where her little Becki then rode her for another twenty minutes. Finally, Alexis looked up, “How many times have you cum you nasty little bitch?”

Rebeccah smiled as she rolled her hips sensuously atop the petite redhead, luxuriating in the feeling of being stuffed full, “I have no idea,” she said. Her voice was languid and far off. Filled with happiness and satisfaction.

Alexis smiled and looked up, “I love you,” she said.

Rebeccah looked at her, clarity in her eyes for the first time in an hour. She focused on Alexis’s face before leaning down and kissing her, “I love you, too.”

“I’m gonna let myself cum now,” Alexis said, “I programmed it to make you cum at the same time… it’s gonna be a big one, okay?”

Rebeccah just nodded and bit her lip. A big one? Bigger then what she’d already had? Alexis’s hand tapped a small button on the side of the harness and suddenly the world exploded. The two girls were screaming and thrashing so badly that if any of the frat boys had seen them they probably would have called an ambulance. The orgasm lasted a full minute, just as Alexis had programmed it to do, and when it ended, it was both wonderful and horrible. Wonderful because they could think straight again. Horrible because it was simply the best sensation either of them had ever felt.

“Geezus, Lexi… that thing is fucking dangerous,” Rebeccah said, wiping the dusty brown, sweat drenched hair from her face as she lay face down next to her lover.

“You liked it?”

“Hell yeah,” she said.

“You want the real thing now?”

Rebeccah bit her lip, looking uncertain, “I still don’t know… maybe… If you’re there… maybe,” she said. The truth was that she did. She really, really did. But she was also scared and afraid to admit it to herself.

Alexis slid over, pressing her forehead to Rebeccah’s and whispering, “I love you. I’m proud of you. Of how open to things you’ve become. I know my lifestyle is unusual…”

“Oh shut up,” Rebeccah said, giving the redhead a peck on the lips, “You’re hot, smart, fun and nice. I can put up with some kinky ass stuff for you.”

“Kinky ass-stuff?” Alexis asked with a twinkle in her eye.

Rebeccah looked at her and then smacked her ass. Hard. “Yeah… I’ll use that thing on your ass!” Before rolling over on top of Alexis and pinning her down before showering her with kisses and laughter.

---

The last couple weeks of the semester kept everyone very busy. The boys were under strict instructions from Jack to leave the girls alone and let them study unless they really needed the stress relief. Which, of course, during finals week still meant that Rebeccah and Alexis were giving lots of blowjobs and handjobs. But with Rebeccah’s help, the load wasn’t too heavy for either of them.

Rebeccah was very proud of her performance. 4 As, 1B+ and very sore jaw and throat. As she climbed into the shuttle for Christmas vacation with Alexis, she reflected back on the unusual and crazy semester. “I’ve got us all packed, babe,” Alexis said, slamming the compartment on the silver cube. CSX railroad had completed their coast to coast high speed railroad only two years earlier. Private modular cubes like Alexis’s weren’t cheap and few people had them. Rebeccah ran her fingers across the gorgeous interior, marveling at the soft leather couch and well finished interior. This room would be their home for the next day as they made their way to Alexis’s family in the keys.

“What did you pack for me?” Rebeccah asked. She’d agreed, somewhat reluctantly, to allow Alexis to pack every stitch of clothing that was being brought. The idea of being out of control of her own wardrobe left her tingling with excitement and apprehension. When Alexis had shown her what her outfit was for the trip, she knew she was in trouble.

That’s why she was sitting now in the seat she was in, wearing only a pair of white stockings, a white shelf bra that left her tits completely exposed and a white, patent leather collar around her neck. The boys at the frat had fought all over themselves to help load the cube just so they could get a look at Rebeccah looking all innocent and luscious. “She’s mine, boys. Maybe when we come back I’ll be ready to share her,” Alexis had said. The blatant offer to whore her out to the frat boys made Rebeccah wet with excitement. The idea had started as a whim. A simple biological response that was perfectly rational and understandable. But it had taken firm root in Rebeccah’s mind, helped on by Alexis’s very dirty prodding, and Rebeccah knew she was going to do it. She was going to be a free use slut for the fraternity boys just like her girlfriend. Not only was she going to do it. She was going to fucking love it.

Alexis closed the hatch, leaving them alone in the cube. She tapped two buttons on the side and the chamber levitated up before sliding over onto the city’s maglev transport system. It was about 20 minutes to the railyard and then twenty minutes of switching out cubes in the convoy chain before they’d be truly on their way.

“It’s awfully dark in here, don’t you think?” Alexis said.

“We could turn on the lights,” Rebeccah observed.

“Or we could just remove the window tinting,” Alexis said, eyeing Rebeccah meaningfully.

“But… everyone will see me… is that what you want?” Rebeccah asked, biting her lip and asking with mock innocence.

In answer, Alexis clicked a button and the windows were suddenly crystal clear. “Wave to the boys, slut,” Alexis instructed casually.

Rebeccah walked to the window and pressed her breasts to the glass, waving to the boys who watched, tongues practically hanging from their mouths.

“Stay like that, slut. Give the city a good view of my girlfriend’s hot body.”

Rebeccah didn’t respond, other than to take mental note of the moisture accruing between her legs. She loved it when Alexis was casually dominant with her. Something about having her girlfriend be so offhanded with her. Like she didn’t care even though Rebeccah knew she did. Alexis made her feel safe even when they did things that could be scary. It was one of the big reasons she loved the little nymphet.

“Tell me about your family,” Rebeccah said, still standing with her body pressed against the glass. She noticed a couple of guys look up at her and wave. More wetness.

“What do you want to know?”

“Well you must be rich to have a cube like this,” she said.

“Yeah… I don’t really know how rich we are. Daddy and his first wife were pretty loaded.”

“First wife?”

“Yeah, my mom was his second wife.”

“How many has he had?”

“I don’t know… too many to count… let me see… uhmm… 9 I think?”

“Nine? Aren’t you… I mean… aren’t you a little mad at him?” Rebeccah asked.

“Nah. Everyone is happy with the situation. And Daddy is wonderful,” she said.

“Sounds like you’re a real Daddy’s girl,” Rebeccah teased. They were getting close to the railyard and it was a bit of a rougher section of town. Some of the guys that noticed her were making gestures that she could only assume were very lewd. It just made her even wetter.

“I guess so, yeah. I’ve always been a big Daddy’s girl,” Alexis said.

Something about the way she said it bothered Rebeccah. She had to ask, “Wait… have you and he…?”

“What… had sex? Ewwww… no… gross… why would you ask that?”

“I don’t know… your whole attitude towards sex is so… open… and you keep talking nebulously about how unconventional your family was… I just thought.”

“No… We did fuck the same girl once though,” Alexis said, smirking at the memory.

“Together?”

“No,” Alexis said, almost sounding disappointed, “She was my first girl crush. But she wasn’t a real lesbian. She was just experimenting. And she had a thing for my Dad. She threw herself at him after prom. I don’t blame him… she was fucking hot!”

Hearing Alexis gush about how hot her ex-girlfriend was would have made Rebeccah jealous a couple months ago. But she understood her better now. Sex was just a hobby for Alexis. It didn’t affect her opinion of people. She’d watched Alexis cum while fucking the biggest assholes at the frat. She still hated them. But she really loved their cocks. And that was okay with Rebeccah. She’d made her peace with it. But her Dad fucking her girlfriend… that was… weird… “That’s kind of fucked up, isn’t it? He fucked the girlfriend of his daughter?”

“Ehh… He didn’t know we were dating. We’d just gone to prom in a big group. Plus, like I said, she was really hot.”

“Still…,” Rebeccah said, watching the world pass by outside. She’d almost become numb to the stares and gestures of the people they passed. “I guess that means I shouldn’t sleep with members of your family,” she teased again.

“No… you shouldn’t CHEAT on me with my family. If she’d asked, I’d have set her up on a date with my Dad. He’d have loved it… maybe she’d have been wife number 10,” Alexis said with a laugh.

“Your family is so fucked up,” Rebeccah replied, smiling.

“Yeah… you’re gonna love ‘em.”

“Now for the real fun part of the trip,” Alexis said. She clicked a button and a drawer opened next to her. Inside were a wild assortment of contraptions, many of which Rebeccah had never even imagined. “Stand here and hold your hands in the air, slut,” Alexis said.

Rebeccah obeyed, her arousal induced excitement giving her the courage to jump in feet first, “What are you doing?”

“I found a couple other people making pretty much the same trip as we are down south. They’re in the cubes directly in front of us and behind us,” she said. She tapped a button and suddenly the cube walls that blocked off visibility between the neighboring cubes was gone. It’s opaqueness as ephemeral as Rebeccah’s privacy. “We’re going to give them a show… slut.” She walked around Rebeccah and put cuffs around her wrists which she then looped onto a hook in the ceiling. Rebeccah’s eyes stared into the cube she was facing. She saw a group of three guys and a girl who were already watching her. Alexis turne a dial and whispered, “We should listen to what they say about you, don’t you think?”

“... ly shit… it’s really happening!” said one of the guys.

“She’s fucking hot,” said another.

“What kind of dumb slut would agree to this?” said the girl, her arms folded across as she watched Rebeccah. One thing Rebeccah had realized about her sexuality over the last couple months was not only did she not really give a fuck what people thought of her… she kind of got off on the idea of other girls thinking badly of her for her sexuality.

“You’re just jealous… you wish you were as hot as her,” said one of the guys.

The huffy girl looked at him and fumed, “Michael… are you going to let him tock to me like that?”

“Chill out Liam… it’s a long trip,” said the guy, not actually defending his girlfriend who noticed the affront. Rebeccah looked at her defiantly, trying to channel a look that said, ‘You know they’re right. I am hotter than you and you wish we could trade places.’

Rebeccah had barely noticed but Alexis had also attached a bar to her ankles, preventing her from being able to close her legs. She was now completely exposed to a group of strangers. Four in front and some completely unknown group behind her. “You like this, don’t you?” Alexis asked.

“Maybe,” Rebeccah said with a smile.

Alexis’s fingers found her cunt and penetrated her lips effortlessly thanks to the copious liquid already dripping from her. “Maybe?” Alexis asked in a mocking tone.

“Definitely,” Rebeccah sighed.

Suddenly her ass stung. Alexis had smacked her with a small strip of leather on a stick. Her ass cheek felt like it was on fire but in all the best ways, “That’s for lying just now, slut?”

“Sorry,” she said.

Another smack, “Sorry what?”

“Sorry, Alexis?”

Another smack.

“Sorry, Lexi.”

Another smack, this one even harder.

“Sorry… Mistress?”

Instead of a smack, this time the fingers returned, “Good girl… you know what these people paid to watch?”

“A sex show?”

“Not just a sex show. I told them I was going to break in a prissy little good girl and reduce her to being a depraved, brainless slut during this trip.”

There were cheers from the observers. Catcalls and shouts of “fuck yeah!” Rebeccah felt the shame wash over her and it just fed her arousal more.

“Tell them what you are,” Alexis said.

“I’m... I’m,” Rebeccah stammered for words, unsure what to say. Her hesitancy earned her another smack, this time on her other ass cheek.

“I’m a… a lesbian,” Rebeccah said. Everyone laughed at her and she got another smack.

“What else,” Alexis said.

“A submissive lesbian slut?” Rebeccah asked, unsure of her answer.

“Better,” Alexis said then whispered into her ear, “You’re doing great, baby.” She stepped away, walking around Rebeccah, swishing the crop through the air menacingly. “Now tell them what I’m training you to be. Tell them what you’re going to be when you come back after Winter break.”

“I… I… I can’t,” Rebeccah said. She tried hard to conceal the smile on her face. She knew what her role was in this kinky little production Alexis had orchestrated. She needed to be the innocent little slut who’s forced to admit her darkest secrets. Rebeccah was born to play that role.

This time, the crop didn’t strike her ass, it struck her right tit, biting into the flesh and stinging. Rebeccah gasped in shock, Alexis had never done that before. She looked up and saw the look in Alexis’s eye. That little look of uncertainty. Had she gone too far?

Rebeccah’s gasp turned into a long, whimpering groan, “Fuuuuucckk…,” she said. Alexis smiled and smacked her other tit. This time Rebeccah’s whole body shook.

“Look at that little pain slut… She likes it,” came an anonymous voice.

“Yeah, hurt the little bitch,” came the huffy girl’s voice. Rebeccah was determined to show that girl how rewarding it could be to be a good slut.

“You’re training me… to be… to be…,” she stammered as she caught her breath. Alexis whipped her thighs before another strike to her tit. Her body felt like it was on fire and she was sure everyone could see her cunt literally dripping down her legs. “To be a free use fuck slut for a group of men you can whore me out to… Mistress.”

“Good girl,” Alexis said.

The show continued for hours. Alexis made Rebeccah admit all the depraved things she’d done that semester. Narrating to the group every increasingly dirty thing she’d done. Hearing her admit all of it in one go just reminded Rebeccah of how truly depraved her views on sexuality had become. Alexis made her cum several times. She took requests on how to abuse and torment the girl from their observers. She even implied that they might get a chance to fuck Rebeccah at the end of the trip though she whispered to Rebeccah that it wouldn’t happen. Still, by the end of the trip, Rebeccah would have agreed to anything.

When the cubes finally separated, the others departing for their winter destinations in Atlanta and Orlando, Alexis helped Rebeccah down. Her body was covered in welts and words that Alexis had written on her. Words like “Slut” and “Whore” were written across the outside of her tits. Her thighs had a litany of epithets running down them describing all the various sex acts she’d happily do for anyone who asked. And written across her stomach in an arc above her very sore pussy were the words, “Lexi’s Eager Fuck Doll”. Remembering the words made her reach down involuntarily and trace the path of the letters.

She was exhausted from the multiple orgasms that Alexis had mercilessly subjected her to. “Did you enjoy that, my love?” Alexis asked, the stern dominatrix gone and replaced instead by the compassionate tone of her lover.

“Yessss,” Rebeccah said as she curled up on the couch next to Alexis. She stretched out her muscles and flexed, trying to get all the feeling back in her body. “Is it too much to ask to wear something a little more modest when I meet your family? And maybe something that covers all… this… up?” she said, gesturing to the marks and words all over her.

Alexis smiled and nodded, “There’s a robe in that compartment right there.”

The “robe” was a short, silky piece of cloth that barely reached to mid thigh and, even after she tied it, showed a lot of cleavage. But proving how well Alexis had planned things, ever abuse she’d delivered upon Rebeccah’s body, was hidden by the skimpy fabric… barely.

As the cube finally decelerated to its destination stop in Miami, Alexis smiled and gave Rebeccah a kiss. “You did really well, babe.”

“You liked it when I called you, Mistress, didn’t you?”

“Maybe?” she said.

Rebeccah grabbed the riding crop from the couch and smacked Alexis hard across the ass. “That’s for lying just now, slut!” The two were laughing uproariously as the door slid open and Rebeccah got the first sight of Alexis’s very unconventional family.

Divine Changes

Just a standalone story in the Divine "Series". Hopefully you guys enjoy.

“Most couples say there is only one thing they’d change about their spouse. Did you know that? But that’s a lie! Liberty University did a very detailed double blind study! They even used the so-called ‘Scientific Method’,” the pastor said, his tone of voice made the sarcasm quotes readily apparent. “They found that there were actually THREE things that every person would change about their spouse. We even lie to ourselves about faults we see in those closest to us! But God knows! He knows our true hearts. He sees through our lies!”

I rolled my eyes and glanced at my wife who grimaced as well. We’d moved to town three months ago and still hadn’t found a church that we liked. They were either super bible thumping conservatives (usually in lily white wooden churches with lily white audiences) or they were hyper liberal borderline hippies who thought that Jesus was a guy with groovy ideas and the only controversy was whether LSD or Shrooms were the better way to understand the Holy Trinity.

My wife and I liked to think of ourselves as that rare breed of Christian that didn’t think gays should burn in hell or that the Earth was made like ten minutes ago but also that God was real and he cared about our lives. You read the news and it’s easy to get the impression that people like us don’t exist but we do. We just have no home. Case in point, we’d now tried every church in a 15 mile radius of our new home and nothing. Nada. Zip.

“We could try the Baha’i church again,” Kacey suggested.

I sighed, “If you want. It’s not Christianity and didn’t it feel kinda cult like to you?”

“The only reason you’re saying that is that they had a new building.”

“And they smiled at me and wanted to shake hands. Yick.”

My wife smacked my shoulder. It was a long running conflict between us. I was very much an introvert and she was very much an extrovert. It worked for us in general, she pushed me to try new things and I kept her from getting carried away in a flight of fancy. But it also meant that, when looking for a churches, we were often at odds. I preferred large churches where I could wallow in anonymity. She liked small churches where everyone knows your name. We were looking for that goldilocks church that was JUST right.

We climbed into the car and drove home, disappointed but unsurprised. My wife turned to me about halfway home and said, “What are the three things you’d change about me?”

Now my wife and I have a very open and loving relationship. We were best friends before we started dating and when we hooked up after college, all the pieces fell into place. But truthfully, the biggest reason we HADN’T hooked up in high school was that, physically, we just weren’t each other’s ideal types. That’s not to say we’re not attracted to each other. We are. But when you’re young and stupid you find yourself thinking that you can find the ideal mate who ticks all of your social and intellectual and personality buttons and ALSO looks like your ideal playboy playmate (or Chippendale’s dancer if you swing the other direction). With the maturity that your mid 20s brings, the two of us realized that the small amount we sacrificed in sexual attraction was absolutely worth the perfect fit for everything else.

All that’s to say that my wife and I know that we’re not the 100% perfect ideal physical specimen. And we’re okay with it. But I would never rub her face in that fact and so I answered, “Absolutely nothing, my love.”

“Uh, huh… you wouldn’t want me blonde?”

I’d been after her for years to bleach her hair. I have a real weakness for blondes. Dirty blondes, golden blondes, bleach blondes, platinum blondes. I love them all. My wife’s chestnut hair was, truthfully, the biggest physical change I’d make in her if I had my druthers. “I mean… I guess. You know I like blondes. You’d look great with highlights or something.”

She rolled her eyes. She adamantly insisted that blonde wasn’t a good look for her. I adamantly insisted that blonde was a good look on anyone. It was an impasse that we generally agreed to avoid talking about. “Fine… what about me?” I asked. “What are your three things?”

“You didn’t play the game right. You only told me one,” she said, sticking her tongue out at me as she glanced away from the road. It was fortunate she did because to my right, the guy beside us started to merge into us. She gasped, slammed on the break and swerved smoothly into the median before regaining control of the car and pulling in behind him, laying on the horn.

“Hey, hey,” I said. “It’s okay. He knows he screwed up. He’s probably having his own adrenaline rush right now.”

She frowned but nodded and backed off the guy. “A little happier you married me?”

“Oh yeah,” I said, giving her knee a squeeze. You’ve probably never heard of her but my wife has worked on a lot of movies in Hollywood. She’s one of the top two female stunt drivers. She’s been in the last few Fast and Furious movies plus a whole bunch of other stuff. You know that scene in Baby Driver where the guy pulls the 180 and spins expertly between those trucks? Yeah. That scene was shot high up because they had to hide the fact it was a woman stunt driver. She’s pretty good. So I never complain when she drives. It’s like having your own personal chauffeur who’s also a combat driver.

We forgot about our conversation and headed home, continuing our Sunday as if nothing had happened, which, I guess in the grand scheme of things, was true… at least for another 12 hours or so.

That night, I fell into a deep blissful sleep, finally waking up inside the most bizarre lucid dream I’d ever had. I had this surreal sense of calm wash over me as I stood on the shore of a giant, tranquil lake. The water was impossibly clear, and I could see fish swimming deep in the water. They darted quickly, back and forth, searching for food beneath the waveless blue surface. I heard a soft noise behind me and turned around. Suddenly, my wife was standing there. She hadn’t been there before.

“Kacey?” I asked.

“Marvin?” she returned. Oh yeah… hi… my name’s Marvin. My parents hated me.

“Where are we?” she asked.

“Dunno. Is this a dream?”

“Maybe. It feels weird though. I guess if it’s a dream you think I’m fake and I think you’re fake, right?”

“Pretty much,” I said. Her thoughts mirrored my own… which makes sense when you realize she was a figment of my dreaming mind.

“My goodness! Why does everyone think it’s a dream?” came a booming voice that shook us, making us cower as we looked around.

About twenty feet away, a figure emerged from the dense woods that surrounded the lake. It was a figure that almost defied description. Imagine Groot from those Marvel movies. But that was only his left leg and right arm. His left arm seemed to be made of diamond… or granite… or a mix maybe? And his other leg was just a barely contained purple gas that seemed to be wafting off, leaving a trail behind him. Despite the gaseous nature of his leg, somehow a pair of flip-flops were on them… and… socks… Yeah. He had socks and flip flops on. And a pair of tattered jean shorts and a T-Shirt that said, “Ask me about my Steam Library.”

Oh… and his face was a fish with two miniature blazing suns for eyes. Yeah. Weird, right? The “man”... I’ll call him a man because his booming voice seemed masculine. The man approached us, hands (such as they were) extended in a friendly gesture. “Sorry,” he said in a more normal tone. “I always forget to turn the volume down before talking to people.”

“Sorry… uhmm… this is a weird dream and I can’t fathom how I managed to imagine you.”

“Imagine me?” he said and laughed, his weird fish mouth gaping in an “O” as he did so. “Metaphysically speaking, it’s rather the other way around, don’t you think?”

“Sorry… uhmm… what?”

“Well… All things exist because I made them. So some would suggest it was I that imagined you. Though I think we both know it doesn’t quite work that way?”

“I’m confused,” my wife said, looking over at me. I simply shrugged and turned back to my lunatic fever dream.

“Well… it’s more like I create the universe. I mean… I love all my creations, don’t get me wrong. And you two are just terrific. Really good stuff from both of you. But I didn’t hand create every single flower and insect, let alone each person. Do you realize how hideously complex each of you is? If I had to create 100 billion of you I’d probably make like ten and then hit control C, Control V over and over…. Hrmm… rather like Babylon 5, I guess,” he said then chuckled.

“Babylon 5?” I asked. I’d never been a fan of the show though I’d seen a couple episodes.

“Isn’t that the one with the Cylons?”

“No, Battlestar Galactica,” my wife corrected. I’d never seen it but my wife loved it. She watched it when I was out of town. I must have randomly heard the word Cylon at some point, I guess. It’s incredible what your sleeping mind can stitch together for you.

“Ah yes! Right you are dear. All these pop culture references. It’s so hard to keep straight. So yes… I didn’t create you by hand. That’s the point,” he said.

“Sorry… I’m still a little confused,” I said. He looked at me and his eyes twinkled and spun, floating inside the strange fish head. The vines in his arm morphed and twisted, eventually settling on my shoulder where the small green creepers grew and slid along my skin. I should have been scared shitless but somehow that ethereal sense of calm washed over me.

“I’m God, Marvin,” he said.

“God?” I asked, not really understanding.

“Yup. All powerful, all knowing creator of the universe… you’ve heard of me, right?”

“Well… I mean… yeah… Of course,” I said, “But this is a dream. My dream.”

“How is your wife in your dream?” he asked, somehow looking smug with a giant fish head for a face.

“I’m obviously dreaming her,” I said.

“No you’re not. I’m dreaming you,” she said with a laugh.

“Okay. I can prove it. Tell her a secret you’ve never told her,” the stranger said.

“I once tried to use that dildo you have on my ass to see if I liked anal sex. I was relieved to discover I don’t,” I said. Then suddenly I clapped my hand over my mouth in shock at what I’d said.

My wife just stared at me then broke down in peels of laughter. “Oh, my… well… I’m convinced. No way could I have imagined THAT answer,” then she looked at me and smacked my arm, “You better have washed it off really well!” she said.

“I did. I could only find that lavender hand soap though,” I confessed in embarrassment.

“Oh my God!” she said, “I remember it smelling good once. You little bastard,” she said with another laugh. At least she was being good natured about it.

“Convinced?” the man asked.

“No… but fine… I’ll roll with it. What brings you here today, God?”

“Well I was listening to you two today in the car. Right before Karl nearly ran you off the road, remember?”

“Karl?”

“Yeah… they guy in the SUV… oh… you don’t know him… right. Karl’s a good guy. He did go home and get drunk afterwards. He won’t be looking at his phone while driving for another…,” suddenly he drifted off and looked upwards as if reading something from the sky, “Oh my… well… another week then he texts on his phone while driving one last time… oh well,” he said.

“Wait… is Karl going to die?” my wife asked, suddenly concerned for a complete stranger. She really is wonderful.

“Don’t worry about it,” God said and suddenly I didn’t. I was starting to believe a little bit more. “I wanted to hear what you guys were going to say. What are the three things you’d do to improve each other.

“I’d want Marvin to be a bit buffer. A little more muscular and fit,” she said. I looked at her. My feelings were a little bit hurt. I knew she had a thing for muscular guys and I’d worked to get myself in better shape for her. Apparently it wasn’t quite good enough.

“Fine… well I really do wish you were blonde,” I said in retaliation. She stuck her tongue out at me just like she did earlier in the day.

“Done,” the man said and clapped his weird viney hand against his strange rock hand with geode like fingers. It made an incongruous sound, like a small thunderclap. I looked up and suddenly Kacey was blonde. The exact kind I liked. About halfway between golden blonde and dirty blonde. She looked gorgeous. She was also staring at me like I was the most beautiful thing she’d ever seen. It clicked. I spun around and looked at my reflection in the calm crystalline water behind me. I looked absolutely ripped. Like I’d been signed up for a Marvel movie and gotten the full treatment. Damn!

“Okay… you get three… what else, dig deeper,” he said.

“I wish Marvin was a little more dominant, you know? I like to feel protected and feminine and he doesn’t always do that for me.”

“Really? I’m just trying to be respectful,” I said. Hearing her criticize my personality, even mildly, hurt way more than my physique.

“I know, honey. And I love that. But you can be respectful AND a little more demanding at the same time. I’ll tell you if you go to far, okay? I promise. Just tell me what you want and I’ll make it happen if I can, okay?”

I frowned but nodded back, “I guess.”

“Good, good. But what about you, lad? Is there something about her you’d change?”

“Uhmm,” I said, thinking. Then inspiration struck me, “Oh… I guess… I wish she was less jealous.”

“Go on,” he said, encouraging me with a wave of his crumbling rock hand.

“Well, like… when I look at another woman or another woman flirts with me, she flips out,” I said. I stopped myself from saying what I was really thinking. That I liked it when other girls flirted with me and really I wished I could flirt back.

“Now, now, Marvin. This only works if you’re 100% honest.”

I looked at him. Suddenly, I KNEW he was God. Knew it in my core. He winked at me as if he’d known the realization had hit me.

I turned back to Kacey and said, “I love you honey. But I really wish I could flirt with other girls and even… you know… hook up with them.”

“You want to cheat on me?” she said, shattered.

“NO! I would never. I have never…,” I said. “I just… uhmm… well… it would be really hot if… you know… if you were kinda into it. You know. If you could even like… talk to them and get them interested in me?”

“Done,” God said and another clap brought another crack of thunder.

Suddenly, I felt just a little more powerful. A little taller. A little stronger. I stepped closer, “Kacey, I’d like to sleep with other women,” I said. “I’d like you to help me make that happen.”

“Of course, my love,” she said and gave me a huge kiss. “I have no reason to ever be jealous because you’ll always come home to me, right?”

“Absolutely,” I said with a grin.

“Excellent! And now your third. I like where this is going… feel free to be a little more… intimate with the last one. It’s okay. Nothing I haven’t seen before, you know!” he said. “You first this time, Marvin.”

“Well, since I’m going to have these other women,” I said and Kacey nodded, “It sure would be fun if we could enjoy them… together. I mean… if it’s okay with God, I sure would love it if you were bisexual, baby.”

“Of course it’s okay with me? Oh… that’s right… you’re still living in the 21st century. That was a big time of change. But yeah… it’s fine. Don’t worry about the morons that think that other stuff. I give Paul a hard time everytime I see them.”

“What?”

“Well all that stuff he wrote about homosexuality being bad and women not leading the church and stuff…”

“Yeah?” I asked.

“He was just pissed. His sister’s husband had cheated on her with a stable boy and his sister decided to take him back regardless. He was angry and you should never preach sermons while angry. First rule of Church Leader club,” he said with a laugh. Had God just made a Fight Club reference? “Anyways, back to you guys. Bisexual wife. Fine, fine. Common wish. What about you, Kacey? Anything juicy rattling around in that brain of yours?”

She suddenly looked shy and embarrassed for the first time. “What is it, honey?”

“Well… Uhmm… I kinda wish you’d… you know… Uhmm… oh Shit…,” she said then looked at God and quickly said, “Sorry… fuck me, Oh God… Oh shit!”

God and I both laughed, although his was more of a fish hiccuping thunder kind of laugh.

“I want you to tie me up… and enjoy it,” she said.

“Ohhhh… wasn’t expecting that one,” he said. “I just assumed you’d go with the OTHER one.”

“What other one?” I asked, the images of my wife being trussed up like some sort of bondage slave flitting through my head and being instantly rejected. What a weird kink.

“Nono. Only three changes. I gave a guy more than that once and he nearly wrecked the entire world. I’m still cleaning up the paradoxes and broken bits. So three changes. Maybe she’ll tell you the other fantasy later,” he said. Then he clapped his hands again. The world blinked into darkness for a moment and I heard God’s dim voice echo back, “Don’t worry. You’ll get a surprise gift you’ll both like.” Suddenly, I woke up with a start. I gasped, looking around the bedroom as I got my bearings. Blinking away the sleepiness

“What a weird dream,” I mumbled to myself.

The gasp next to me caused me to turn my head. My blonde haired wife had also bolted upright, just a moment after me. Wait… what?

“Kacey… your hair?”

“Wow… your body,” she said.

I looked at my forearms, flexing my fist and marveling at the veins bulging around the muscles. “Was that real??”

“Well… I can’t stop thinking about licking the pussy of some girl while she blows you so… yeah… I’d say so… Man you’re a giant perv!”

“Hey! You’re the one that wants me to tie you up…,” I said, realizing that the image that had been in my head was now one of the hottest things I’d ever seen or imagined. I felt my arousal grow. Holy shit! My cock was fucking massive. I quickly freed it from my underwear and Kacey and I both stared at it. I took a single stroke, feeling it surge in my hand. It must have been ten inches and I could barely wrap my hand around it. When Kacey reached out and touched it, her hand looked positively tiny next to it. “Wow… I guess that was his last little surprise.”

She looked at me, “So it was real…” her tone halfway between a question and an awe inspired statement. Honestly, the implications on divinity, philosophy and metaphysics were less important to me than the sensation of my wife’s fingers on my massive member. “Will you let me… you know… have it first? Before I share it? Is that too selfish?”

I smiled at her and pulled her to me, gripping her hair firmly in my hand as I kissed her forcefully. Our tongues danced together passionately before I finally pulled her away. Kacey stared into my eyes, panting for air. “Wow!” she said breathlessly. “You can do that to me any time.”

“I will,” I said simply. I could feel the difference inside of me. I felt more powerful. More sure of myself. More… dominant.

“Get on your back and spread your legs,” I said.

“Oh yeah!” she said, flopping backwards as she slipped her panties off and obediently spread her legs. I climbed between her limbs, lining up my new weapon, ready for its trial use. “That’s it baby. Gimme what I need,” she said.

“Tell me what you need, Kacey.”

“I need your… your cock,” she said. Her voice sounded small and timid. The thought of splitting her open and making her wail like a banshee had me hard as a steel rod. I smiled down at her, nodding silently, as I slid into her. The noise she made is one I’ll never forget. It started out low, full of awe and passion. But as I slid the full length inside of her, it rose to a fevered pitch, eventually becoming a mindless wail that just ebbed and flowed as I fucked her.

And that’s exactly what I did. I fucked her. I wasn’t gentle. I wasn’t kind. I felt spurred on to take her and make her mine. She simply chanted, “Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me,” as I hammered into her for twenty minutes. Apparently, my newly buffed body gave me pretty good stamina. I wasn’t even tired despite the vigorous fucking I was delivering. I grabbed Kacey’s wrists and held them down. That just caused her to arch her hips back up at me in an involuntary sign of arousal. “YEsssss!” she hissed as I continued to hammer into her.

Eventually, I couldn’t hold out any longer. My pace quickened and I moved my hands to her perky tits, squeezing them like handles as I sought leverage to give her the hard, fast, rough, physical fucking she so obviously needed. When I came, it was with a triumphant roar. I flooded her with a massive load before collapsing onto her shoulder, our sweaty bodies pressed against each other as I whispered, “I love you,” into her ear.

“I love you too,” she whispered back.

After that, it was clear that things had changed in our relationship. I climbed out of bed and walked to her dresser, grabbing a tight tank top and pair of yoga pants, “Get dressed. We’re going to the gym and you’re going to find me a girl to fuck.”

“I am?” she said, adopting that tiny, small voice that suddenly I found very enticing.

“Yes. I want you to watch me fuck a big breasted red head. That’s the girl I want today, okay?”

She swallowed, looking meek and unsure, “Okay,” she whispered.

I turned, “If you find me a girl that meets my requirements, I’ll let you watch from that chair over there,” I said, indicating the small wooden chair that sat at the desk in the corner of our bedroom. “And I’ll tie you up while you watch, okay?”

Her eyes widened and her fingers twitched. She was obviously very happy with the prospect.

“And if you’re very, very good. If you find me a good little slut to drain my cock,” I said, amping up the dirty talk as I could tell it was really getting to her, “Then I’ll even let you lick my cum out of her. Does that sound good?”

Kacey didn’t trust herself with words and simply nodded her acceptance. We were out the door fifteen minutes later, driving in silence. The sexual tension was thick and I could still smell the sweaty musk from our earlier actions. Newly motivated with both her new and her old kinks fueling her desires, my wife practically sprinted into the gym when we arrived. She pulled my hand, acting like a child whose been told they have ten minutes to get every toy they want from the store. I just walked behind her, determined to take my time. I was in control. That’s how she wanted it. Instead, I amused myself by staring at my wife’s perfect little ass. Without encumbering panties, the yoga pants were molded perfectly to her butt cheeks, highlighting the nice plump butt and well sculpted legs she had. Her waist, not nearly as tiny as when we got married, was still something I reflexively wanted to wrap my hands around. Or even better, grab hold of as I bounced her on my new cock.

When we got inside, I walked over and started working out. As I said, I was in reasonable shape before. But my wife’s wish made the effort almost trivial. Where I’d struggled to bench press 160 before, I was now crushing 225 with relative ease. Frankly, I was enjoying the exertion so much, I’d forgotten why we came to the gym. When I remembered, I sat up from the bench and looked around, searching for my wife. At first, I didn’t see her. I scanned the room, surprised and a little worried. Where had she gone?

Then I looked over to the juice bar in the corner of the gym. She was talking animatedly to a young lady who looked to be only 18 or 19. The girl was exactly what I’d asked for. A beautiful redhead with long straight hair and a very ample chest. In many ways, she was the opposite of Kacey. Short, busty with pale white skin and an almost innocent look about her. It made me want to obliterate her innocence completely.

Just as I was having that thought, Kacey pointed over to me. The girl’s eyes flicked over to me before giving me a very brief smile and looking down, her face flushed. Kacey also looked at me, giving me a saucy wink before turning back to the girl and whispering conspiratorially to her.

I decided there was no reason to appear overly aggressive or eager. Better to let my prey come to me. Instead, I kept lifting weights, marveling out this new strength that I’d found. It was hard not to think about the nubile young flesh that my wife was currently cultivating for me but I managed. Eventually, even my divinely gifted muscles were exhausted however. I grabbed my towel, wiping the sweat from my face, and walked over to meet the two girls. Upon seeing me approach, my wife hopped up and came over to me, giving me an almost chaste kiss on the cheek as she turned to her new friend. “Hillary, this is Marvin. Marvin, Hillary,” she said.

“Hi,” came the girl’s voice. It was surprisingly deep. Almost husky. I felt my cock stir.

“Nice to meet you, Hillary. I hope my wife has been pleasant company.”

“Oh yes, Sir. Very pleasant.”

“I was just telling Hillary about our plans for the day,” my wife said. She had a broad grin across her face, as if she had a secret she couldn’t wait to share.

“What did you tell her?” I asked. “Did you tell her that you were trying to find me a very specific girl to bring home?”

My wife’s eyes widened and it was now her turn to get all flushed. Hillary looked confused, “Bring home… are you guys… like swingers?”

I laughed, “Oh no. My wife isn’t allowed to be with other men,” I said, letting the unstated part of that sentence hang in the air. Hillary simply replied with a silent “O” as she looked between Kacey and I. Kacey, on the other hand, looked like she was about to cum just standing there. She was squirming in a not very subtle way and her nipples were poking through her thin shirt prominently. “Isn’t that right, babe?”

Kacey nodded, suddenly at a loss for words.

“Tell her what your goal was today,” I said with a firm tone.

“To… to find my husband another girl… actually… uhmm… a girl that looks like you,” she stammered.

Hillary looked between Kacey and I, confusion transforming to understanding transforming to shock. “Wait… really? That’s… uhmm… kinda cool,” she said.

I smiled and placed my hand on her knee. Leaning forward I whispered, “Are you interested?”

Hillary looked again at Kacey who simply returned her gaze with the kind of imploring puppy dog stare that seemed to shout, “Please!”

“Sure… why the hell not,” she said. I grabbed her bag with one hand and her tiny, delicate fingers with the other. “Oooh… such a big strong gentleman,” she said.

“Very big,” my wife said, then looked shocked at her own lewd boldness.

“MMmm… sounds promising,” Hillary said. I couldn’t believe my luck. Things like this never happened to me. But between whatever priming my wife had done coupled with my newly buffed body and confidence, I suddenly had a hot little firecracker all ready to go.

“You drive,” I told my wife without glancing at her. I tossed the keys that she caught and cheerily walked towards the car, Hillary and I only a couple steps behind. I held the door open to the backseat as Hillary climbed into the car and I slid in behind her.

“So your wife really likes to watch?” she asked.

“Not sure. This is a first for us,” I said truthfully.

“Really?” she asked in surprise.

I put my hand on her leg and closed in, pressing my lips to her ear as I caught Kacey’s gaze in the rear view mirror. “Yup. She woke up this morning with this overwhelming need to watch me fuck another girl. And I’m such a good husband, I agreed.”

Hillary laughed with a kind of sexy nervousness that I found very intoxicating. She turned her lips to me and I kissed someone other than my wife for the first time in almost a decade. Her lips were soft, warm and wet. At first, it was tentative but, as we eased into it, our tongues teased against each other’s lips and then began exploring further. We made out with increasing passion and our hands began exploring the other’s body. She was surprisingly firm and well muscled despite her somewhat plump appearance. But her breasts were huge, soft pillows that were begging for attention. I grabbed her shirt, pulling it quickly over her head and exposing the pale white flesh beneath. I descended onto her tits, wrapping my lips around the flesh and sucking gently, eager to mark her as mine.

Our house was only a couple minutes away, just long enough for Hillary and I to get really worked up. As we pulled in, I grabbed her hand and lead her in, enjoying the look of wanton lust on Kacey’s face as she watched us. “I wonder what the neighbors will think,” I said as my wife fumbled with the keys to the front door.

Her fingers trembled slightly before she looked me in the eyes and said, “I don’t care.”

“Good,” I said, giving her a firm kiss. Hillary momentarily forgotten. “Now go show Hillary to our bedroom. I need to get something out of the garage. Make sure you’re sitting in that chair I mentioned… remember?”

“Oh yes,” she said, giving me a wink. I went into the garage, searching for something to tie her up with. Eventually, I found some nylon rope I’d used to tie something to the roof of the car. It wasn’t ideal but this was an emergency, damnit! I practically sprinted back to the bedroom and paused at the door.

“My husband is going to love you,” I could hear my wife’s voice.

“This is so weird,” replied Hillary. “I can’t believe I’m doing this. I’m normally never like this but just listening to you talk about Marvin has me feeling all gooey and out of control. I kinda like it.”

I opened the door and both beautiful women turned to look at me. Both of their eyes were drawn to the rope in my hands. Hillary looked scared. Kacey looked over the moon with excitement and lust. “Don’t worry, Hillary. It’s for my wife. This is what she wanted.”

The room was silent as I slowly wrapped the rope around Kacey’s wrists and then ankles. As I cinched the rope more tightly, locking her into place, she gasped. When I then grazed her nipples with my fingers, she bucked against me, trying to get a firmer touch. I turned back towards Hillary and said, “Now. Let’s focus on you, shall we?”

“Yes please,” she said, leaning back into the bed and beckoning me forward, “Come fuck me right here where your wife slept last night.”

“Yeah, baby. Show her how good it can be with you,” my wife urged me on. I slowly stripped out of my clothes, enjoying the shocked look that Hillary got when I pulled my boxers down.

“Holy fuck! No wonder you want to share that thing. That’s a once-a-week cock at most. Damn!”

“It’s… divine,” my wife said, smirking, “It feels even better than it looks.”

I leaned forward, kissing Hillary again as my fingers worked at her clothes. Off came her shirt. Then her bra. Her tits were large and soft and pillowy. “Damn… they’re so big, baby.”

“Do you like her big tits, babe? Are her big tits better than mine?”

“Different,” I said, “I’m gonna like this new arrangement.” I pulled Hillary’s tight shorts off and she shimmied out of them to help me. As she lay there, dressed only in a pair of white silk panties, a thought occurred to me. I reached down, pulling the panties off. Hillary’s eyes never lost contact with mine. The need in both of us was boiling over.

“She’s so cute, baby. Did I do a good job? Are you going to let me do that other thing you mentioned? I really, really want to?”

“What, babe? What thing do you really want to do?”

Hillary looked confused and a little apprehensive. I’m sure she wa sa little concerned where this kinky couple was about to go.

“You know… don’t… don’t make me say it.”

“Not only do you need to say it, baby. You need to ask our guest nicely. It’s her decision after all.”

“Oh God,” Kacey gasped, “Okay… uhmm… Hillary… can I uhmm… I mean… if it’s okay with you… I’d like to… you know… help you… uhmm… clean you out… when you’re done?”

Hillary bit her lip and glanced up at me, “Is she… is she asking for you to cum in me bare… and then… eat me out afterwards?”

I nodded.

“Fuck that’s hot,” she said and nodded back. “Yeah, you can eat my used up snatch.”

“Wow… thank you so much. Thank you, baby. You’re the best!” Kacey gushed.

I looked at her and the panties in my hand. “Now, I think you’ve distracted us enough,” I said and walked closer before stuffing Hillary’s tiny panties into Kacey’s mouth. She could obviously spit them out if she wanted but the symbolism was the important thing. I was about to fuck another woman on our marital bed while my wife watched with her arousal dampened panties stuffed willingly in her mouth.

I descended swiftly upon Hillary, finally unleashing myself on my prey. At first, it was frantic making out and petting but eventually my fingers parted her cunt lips and she was moaning and writhing with abandon. “Fuck… she’s so wet, babe. You picked out a really hot slut to fuck, you know that?”

Kacey nodded, her eyes transfixed on my fingers as they split Hillary’s moist, pink core apart. I continued to tease my wife, reminding her why she was here. Who had seduced Hillary. How good the redhead must feel with my massive cock stuffed into her. Kacey squirmed and writhed in the chair, desperate for relief that simply wouldn’t come. When Hillary finally started coming while she rode me, I looked over at my wife and asked, “Fuck she’s tight. I bet you wish this was you, don’t you?”

She nodded, her eyes wide and wild.

“Maybe if you find me another couple sluts, I’ll give you a pity fuck,”I said. Her eyes rolled in her head, the thought of me fucking a parade of women while she watched caused my cock to flex inside of Hillary which set her off again. She collapsed on top of me, gasping for air.

I wasn’t finished, however. I grabbed her and spun her around, mounting on top of her and pinning her to the bed with my wrists in a near replica of the way I’d fucked my wife only a couple hours earlier. I started hammering into her, trying to repeat the morning’s fuck session as best as I could recall. Kacey knew what I was doing. It was pushing her newly formed buttons to the nth degree. What had started out as me fucking Hillary had transitioned to something different. Something more erotic and intimate. Not with the redhead, but with my wife. As I plowed into the screaming, eager flesh of the young lady spread beneath me, I locked eyes with my wife. I could see the love and lust mixed inside and I felt my cock flex. My wife was now the perfect wingman and she was getting off on it.

That thought sent me over the edge. “Fuck yes!” I screamed, filling up Hillary’s cunt to the point of overflowing. I looked over at my wife who looked at me with the same pleading eyes she’d given Hillary just half an hour ago. As I pulled out, Hillary whimpered but didn’t move. Her exhausted, abused body laid sprawled on the bed, legs still twitching as she came down from her multiple orgasms. I went over, pulling the rope loose from Kacey’s wrists and ankles. She barely even looked at me, diving face first into Hillary’s red, raw pussy. She worked her tongue over the girl who shrieked as the sensation overwhelmed her.

Kacey cleaned out Hillary, then gave her a kiss and we ordered an Uber. As we sat there, basking in the afterglow of the overly erotic beginning to our new adventure, I looked at my wife and asked, “Don’t I remember something about you having one other fantasy?”

“Yeah… uhmm… well… I guess after that, I have nothing to hide or be ashamed of, right?”

“Of course not,” I said.

She looked away shyly, still afraid. “Uhmm… well… how do you feel about exhibitionism?”

“For you or for me?” I asked noncommittally.

“For me? I mean… I dunno… I’ve just always had this fantasy of… you know… guys staring at me… everyone knowing what a slut I am… and like… I wouldn’t want to DO anything with them. I like being… like… yours… but… the thought of them staring and jerking off to me and…,” she stopped as I interrupted her with a kiss.

“I’ll go get the webcam,” I said. What a great day!

AI Won't be replacing me anytime soon

So, I just got access to try out some GPT-3 stuff (if you're not up on the latest state of AI, basically, OPEN AI has produced an INSANE breakthrough in natural language creation software called GPT-3. It's REALLY, REALLY good. Like insane. So I was curious how it would handle my stuff. Could it extrapolate out my style of writing and produce a coherent story? Yes and no.

The public facing version is VERY good at picking up style and even, within a limited range, context. But it's limited in how much of a story it can retain and therefore the story sort of "loses its thread" after awhile. For example, I read a huge chunk of the first chapter of Jay and Carly (Right up to the first time Jay makes Carly call him "Master"). This was the immediate next line it suggested. 

---
"That's right, and you're my submissive. Now, let me hear you submit to me again," I smiled as I took her hand in mine. She moaned again, louder this time. Her pussy must have been soaking at this point.

---

That's not terrible. A little blunt. But the sentence structure is there. It then went on a few more:

---
"I'm yours, Master," she said, her words almost incoherent at this point. I'd like to think that I'm a pretty decent guy. I mean, I don't go out of my way to help people if it's going to cost me something, but I try to see past that. This whole thing? Probably cost me a bit of my soul, but she was mine and that's all that mattered.

---

Producing, again, words that sound like the way I write but not being "quite right". If you know what I mean. I'll post the whole story at the bottom of this and you can see how it insanely loses the thread (Carly gets renamed to Jane, she might or might not be killed after attacking me. Jay gets renamed and the story moves to Oregon... it gets weird).

So I went back and just randomly plugged in the very last section of the most recent chapter... just curious if I could override the story and redirect the thread of the story violently within the AI. Turns out you can. In fact, would it surprise anyone if Kimi's next line to open up the next chapter was this (first AI suggestion, no curating).

"Real fucked up," she continued, "I mean, I was into some weird shit with my ex, but this is just…"

Or if the story continued in this way?

"Shut up, bitch," Tennille warned. 

"No, you shut the fuck up!" she shouted, "I'm not even fucking talking to you! I'm talking to him!"

Tennille looked incredibly offended. If looks could kill, well, Kimi would've died like a dozen times over. 

"I didn't want to believe it," she said, directing her words at me, "When they told me you were in here, I thought there was no way. He's a nice guy. He's not some rapist psycho. He couldn't be."

(But then it gets weird again)

"What are you talking about?" I asked, genuinely confused. 

"What do you think we're talking about, dipshit?" 

"Those two bitches… the ones you let fuck you in the butt?" 

I was silent as my eyes widened and my jaw dropped. I couldn't believe this. "How... how did you know that?" I managed to stutter. 

"Are you kidding me?" she laughed, "It's all over campus. Everyone knows. Hell, I even know and I don't pay attention to that shit." 

"But…" 

"Yeah, yeah, yeah."

Again, it's not QUITE right but it feels REALLY close. And with some tweaking, I almost feel like you could read the story and then go "uhoh... AI is getting twitchy again... how about you give me four suggestions at THIS line and I'll choose my favorite" and get it to tell a really, really good story.

I'll play around with it any longer but, if any tech savvy people were thinking of obsoleting me, I don't think reading in the entirety of my work into an AI and hitting "generate" will get you very good results... Maybe in five years though...

As promised, here's the rest of the AI generated... uhmm... murder mystery? that was created. Enjoy...

---

"That's right, and you're my submissive. Now, let me hear you submit to me again," I smiled as I took her hand in mine. She moaned again, louder this time. Her pussy must have been soaking at this point. 

"I'm yours, Master," she said, her words almost incoherent at this point.

I'd like to think that I'm a pretty decent guy. I mean, I don't go out of my way to help people if it's going to cost me something, but I try to see past that. This whole thing? Probably cost me a bit of my soul, but she was mine and that's all that mattered. I'd like to say that our relationship didn't go much further than that. That knowing what I knew about her turned me off so completely that I couldn't perform for her. That would have been the gentlemanly thing to do. But who am I kidding? I had a hot Asian girl willing to do anything I wanted. I could barely contain myself as it was (and don't judge me!).

It also helped that I actually liked her. She turned out to be one of the funniest people I'd ever met and she had unusual thoughts on the most random things. She was like a walking, talking Reddit thread and I found her sex appeal increase tenfold when she laughed at one of my jokes (even if it was at my expense sometimes).

But it was the submissive slut inside her that I enjoyed the most. She knew just what to say and do to make me want her. And once she had me, she didn't let go. It was like she couldn't let go. God, I wish I had listened more to her and been a better man. But what can I say? I was young and horny. Like I said, I don't have any regrets...well maybe just one.

"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck." I heard her say as I regained consciousness. My head throbbed and I groaned in pain as her tightened her grip around my neck as I tried to turn her over. 

"You fucking asshole!" she screamed when she saw me wake up. 

I went to say something but she didn't give me a chance as she kept slamming my head into the floor.

A second later and she had completely turned herself around. Now I was underneath her as she tried to land as many punches on me as she could. "You motherfucker! I'm going to kill you!" she screamed as she kept punching my face and my chest.

"Wait! Stop!" I managed to choke out when I could breathe again. "I can explain!" She didn't listen. She just kept going. I was too groggy and off guard to do anything about her assault. My mind was still trying to register what was happening.

"Let go of me you crazy bitch!" I heard a voice say and then the pressure on my neck was released as both me and Jane were pulled apart.

"Stop or I'm going to start breaking bones!" a male voice said. I looked up and saw a large man in a uniform holding Jane by the arm while she struggled to get free.

I got up and quickly tried to assess the situation. A man, who I assumed was an escort, was standing by the open door looking annoyed but not doing much else.

I looked down and saw Jane struggling attempting to get at me while screaming and cursing. The uniformed man held her at bay with little effort as she continued to struggle and kick.

I looked down at my clothes to assess the damage and that was when I saw it. My right eye was nearly swollen shut and blood was dripping down my chin from a split in my upper lip. I couldn't feel anything on my face so I had a good idea that it was very swollen as well. I looked back over to Jane who had finally stopped struggling and now sat quietly in the big man's grip. Her eyes were full of malice as she stared at me and I shivered as I saw the naked desire for me to be dead in them. 

"What's going on here?" the escort asked. 

I looked over to him and his gaze followed mine. 

"Shit," he said as he saw Jane. He pulled out his phone and made a call. "Yeah, we going to need security up in cabin…what's the number? OK, thanks." He looked over at the man holding Jane.

"Cabin twenty-one," he said. The big man nodded and quickly left, dragging Jane by one arm.

"Alright," the escort said as he eyed me up and down, "Let's go inside and we can talk about this."

I looked at him and then Jane's now empty chair. "Uh, I think I'm good right here," I said. "Come on, kid," he said, "I just spared you a serious ass kicking. The least you could do is not make this difficult." Jane was sitting in the cabin next to us. If she came out and saw me talking to the agent, I was fucked. I had to play this carefully. "Fine," I said as I stood up and followed him inside.

He sat down on one of the beds and took out his notepad. I stood by the door and waited. "What's your name?" he asked. 

"Travis Burke."

"How old are you?"

"Twenty." 

"Where are you from?" 

"Los Angeles." He looked up at me. 

"California," he said, "That's pretty far from Oregon."

"I know." "Are you here on vacation or business?" 

"Vacation." 

"From your clothes and general demeanor, I'd guess Spring Break," he said.

The Undecided Wife

I tried to do a thing with this story and I think I ALMOST pulled it off. Suggestions on how to improve it are always welcome (and if it's too hard to tell what I was trying to pull off, that just means I probably was too subtle which is its own kind of advice ;). Hopefully you guys enjoy the story.

---

“Babe, do you know where my good jacket is?”

I paused for a moment, rolling my eyes silently to myself in the mirror as I considered the query. I loved Danny to death but he had to be the most absent minded person I’d ever met in my life.

“You hung it up last night after I asked you to not leave it in the middle of the dining room table,” I said. I slid an earring into my left ear then stepped back from the mirror to admire myself for just a brief, permissive moment of vanity.

Danny came up behind me, adjusting his tie in the mirror. “Oh yeah. I forgot about you screaming at me,” he said, a playful grin on his face letting me know he wasn’t serious.

In spite of his joviality, or maybe because of it, I gave him a playful elbow in the ribs and said, “You know that wasn’t screaming.”

He doubled over in exaggerated pain then stood up and said, “Oh I know… screaming was what you were doing last night while we were making love.”

I swatted at him again, but this time he danced away playfully and stuck his tongue out, giving me an exaggerated “pllbt” as he left the bathroom. I huffed for emphasis but wasn’t really upset. That’s just the way Danny and I tended to interact. Our friends found it odd, and sometimes uncomfortable. I’ll admit, it could occasionally be difficult to tell if we were having a real fight or not. Nevertheless, it was how we showed affection for each other and screw anyone else who would judge our particular love language.

I looked back in the mirror, finally happy with what I was seeing. My long blonde hair looked practically golden with the light from the window shining in. I’d worked hard to give it just a hint of waviness since it was normally stick straight. Which I hated. Yes, it’s almost cliche’ for a girl to hate her hair but I was part of that massive group that often looks enviously on other women and thinks, “If only my hair was like that.” Intellectually, I knew it was dumb. But emotionally? I was so jealous of women with naturally curly hair. When my husband watched Starship Troopers and ogled Dina Meyer, it wasn’t her boobs in the shower that bothered me. Mine were bigger, fuller, and firmer, thank you very much. But dammit. That hair she had was fucking gorgeous and I hated that he thought she was hot.

Speaking of my breasts, I adjusted the neckline of the dress I was wearing, trying to find that perfect line between sexy and prudish. This was Danny’s ten year college reunion and I wanted to show off for him. He rarely did that with me. Sometimes, in the dark desires of my heart, I wanted him to do that though. To proudly carry me on his arm and display me like a trophy he’s won. It made me feel sexy just thinking about it. I knew Danny didn’t view me that way. Objectifying me was the last thing he’d ever do. But sometimes… well… sometimes a girl wants to be objectified… just a little bit.

I smoothed out the tight black dress, pulling the hemline down slightly. When I’d bought this dress, I’d had that thought firmly in my mind. I’d tried to get Danny to pick out something for me to wear. I liked the idea of him choosing something really sexy that he’d be happy to show me off in but he’d demurred. He was far too much of a gentleman, he’d said, to go picking out my clothes. It wasn’t worth a fight so I’d acquiesced and bought something I hoped he’d like. It was sexier than what I normally wore, even to these kinds of events, and Danny’s reaction when he’d seen it told me I’d chosen well.

After getting ourselves all put together, we got in the car and drove across town. “You sure you want to get a hotel?” I asked again for the fifteenth time.

“Yeah, this way we can drink and not worry about it.”

“You barely drink. What are you going to do, have ‘A’ beer?” I asked with a laugh. Danny can be a real control freak and hates being drunk. Which is fine with me because I like getting a little bit tipsy and enjoying my buzz.

“Well, this way I don’t have to take you very far to take advantage of your drunk ass,” he said with a smile. I smiled back then slid my hand across his thigh seductively.

“Maybe. But then I can’t suck your dick the whole way home,” I whispered.

He gave me that maddeningly in control grin again and said, “You should just do it now… you know… to remind me what I’m missing.”

I leaned back and looked out the window, “Nope. Don’t want to mess up the lipstick. I need to look the best I can to fend off all those ex-girlfriends of yours.”

Danny forced a nervous laugh. This had been a sore subject between us for the past month. I knew Danny had a lot of ex’s in college. I’d hung out with his friends enough to have heard the stories. I never saw that side of him but I’d heard enough of it. Despite all evidence to the contrary, he’d apparently been quite the lady’s man in college. You would never know from his slightly dorky demeanor but his friends had all insisted it was true. Frankly, I was looking forward to seeing for myself.

“So how many of your ex’s are going to try to get into your pants tonight?” I asked.

“Seriously, Candace? Why are you so obsessed with this?”

“I’m not obsessed,” I said defensively, “Just a little curious. What was it about me that made you finally decide to settle down?”

“You’re smart, beautiful, funny,” he said, ticking off the obvious, cliched compliments.

“None of those girls were?”

He squirmed again, looking uncomfortable once again. “They were…”

“So what made me different.”

He took a deep breath, clearly choosing his words carefully. “You know how some girls play hard to get?”

“Yeah…” I asked, wariness in my voice. He knew how much I hated game playing in relationships and if he was about to say that I’d been a game player…

“Well… you were hard to get… but in a good way.”

“Go on…” I said, still with a hint of warning.

“I never felt like I was playing a game with secret unwritten rules with you. I just felt like you knew you were amazing and if I wanted to be with you, I needed to step up my…” he trailed off.

“Game?” I said, finishing his sentence but flashing a smile to let him know he wasn’t in trouble.

“Something like that. I just liked that you knew your worth and made me be a better man. Dating should be easy in some ways… in most ways, honestly. But it should take at least a little bit of work. Work but no drama. I hate drama,” he said with finality.

“And your girlfriends didn’t make you work for it?”

He flushed embarrassment. “Not really… no.”

“I get it. You got the milk for free so didn’t need to buy the cow.” Needling Danny was so much fun.

“Candace!” he said, displaying his mock scandalized expression

“So how many are going to be there?”

“I’m sure a couple.”

“Any I should be worried about? There had to be some semi serious ones mixed in there?”

“There were two, I guess. But neither is coming tonight,” he said. I took note of that. He didn’t know if his two best friends were coming until I had called them. But he knew his two serious ex’s weren’t coming. Interesting. “They were just on-again, off-again girls I dated. No biggie.” Eight years of marriage is long enough to recognize the tone of forced casualness. But I didn’t think it was fair to press him further so I let it drop. If he wanted to keep that part of his life a bit secretive, it was fine with me.

When we arrived at the hotel where the reunion was, he hopped out of the car quickly, tossing the keys to the valet before opening my door and taking my hand. It was the kind of small gesture we rarely did for each other but it made me smile at him and give him a little peck on the cheek, “Why thank you, good sir.”

“Of course, my love,” he said before slipping his hand down to my ass and grabbing it with a quick squeeze that made me jump for a moment.

“Danny,” I squeaked but didn’t do anything to remove it. Truthfully, I enjoyed his overt public displays. Danny wasn’t overly affectionate in public and hopefully this would bode well for him showing me off tonight. I stood up straight, sticking my chest out proudly. “Eat your heart out girls,” I whispered and my handsome husband chuckled softly into my ear, nipping my dangling lobe and causing me to squeak again.

“Danny!” came a boisterous voice from our left immediately after we went through the revolving door to the lobby.

“Carlos!” responded my husband as he extended his arms to hug the giant man jogging over. Carlos was Danny’s best friend growing up. They were roommates in college and he was Danny’s best man. He was a huge guy, 6’5, 240lbs and had played linebacker in college. He’d come to America when he was 6 months old and Danny had helped his family (finally) sort through all the citizenship stuff. Needless to say, Carlos loved Danny and the feeling was very much returned by my husband.

“Looking good, Candace. Danny still got you locked down?”

I smiled, “Yup. But he doesn’t know about the secret apartment you got for me so we’re all fine.”

Carlos and Danny laughed. Carlos was an incessant flirt. He would flirt with anyone. Truly. I’d seen him hit on an overweight 70 year old waitress as aggressively as a nubile blonde coed. Danny knew I’d never cheat on him. Why would I? He was obviously the best one.

“By the way, brother. Be careful. I saw Brittney prowling around asking about you.”

Danny’s face went absolutely white. I think if you’d told him there was a murderer with a knife behind him he couldn’t have looked more terrified. “What about…”

“Nahh… haven’t seen Jess yet,” Carlos said as both guys scanned the room, looking for all the world like Secret Service agents checking for a sniper in the crowd.

“Thank God for small favors, I guess,” Danny said and Carlos punched him playfully in the shoulder. Then both men looked at me and Danny said, “Brittney is one of those ex’s I was mentioning.”

“Yeah… I got that. And I assume Jess is the other one?”

“Jessica,” Danny said, correcting me with an odd tone, “And yes. I honestly thought they weren’t coming, Candace. I’m sorry, babe.”

“Don’t worry about it,” I said. I wasn’t particularly worried though all the cloak and dagger stuff did have me curious. What was the deal with these girls?

We went inside to the banquet room and took our seats. Danny continued to scan the crowd nervously as we sat. I will admit, I noted with some satisfaction that none of the placards at our table said Jessica or Brittney. Maybe I was just a little worried.

A few minutes after we took a seat, a slide show started playing on the screen. It was just something on in the background while everyone arrived and said their hellos but I watched it with intrigue. This wasn’t a full on college reunion. Danny had gone to Alabama and that would have been a BIG party. This was just a get together for his dorm so most of the pictures were from inside Ridgecrest. And Danny was in a lot of them. And he ALWAYS had a girl with him. Literally every. Single. Picture. And rarely the same girl twice. As Danny started talking to someone and I found myself studying the pictures with a kind of obsessive intent. There was Danny with a short, busty blonde. There he was with an athletic looking brunette. A hispanic girl. An asian girl. Danny didn’t really seem to have a type. But I did start to notice something. Very few girls showed up twice. In fact, only two did.

One of them I hated instantly. She was this cute, sexy redhead with curly hair. I was instantly (and, yes, irrationally) jealous of her. She was busty and undeniably hot. She also looked like a total slut. Every picture of her she was wearing something short and tight. Jean shorts that Daisy Duke would have been afraid of. Plunging necklines that might as well have had her bra size and manufacturer printed on the shirt. Random high heels with almost every outfit. And it’s not like she was short, either. With the four and five inch heels she was almost as tall as Danny and he was 6’1.

The other girl was harder to notice. If I hadn’t been looking, I probably wouldn’t have spotted her. It wasn’t that she wasn’t beautiful. She was. It’s just that she was always dressed in something different. Her hair always in a different style. I actually thought she was three different girls before the slide show cycled through and I could look at them a second time. She was a very cute but almost generic looking brunette. Undeniably pretty in a girl next door kind of way. But unlike the redheaded slut, she didn’t flaunt it overtly. She had a certain quiet confidence in her and I couldn’t help but like her. It was funny seeing these two young women who had dated my husband and see just how different they were. Danny really didn’t have a type. Maybe that’s why he and Carlos were such good friends. They’d fuck anything with a pussy, apparently.

“Candace?” Danny’s voice said, cutting through my silent monologue. I smiled at him and he said, “What’s wrong?”

“Just thinking about this apparently endless string of girls you had,” I said, gesturing at the screen.

“None of them were serious,” he said, concern in his voice.

“It’s fine, Danny. I’m not worried or mad. Chill out. Just surprised at how… eclectic your tastes were.”

He laughed, “I guess so. But I’m just happy I found my Goldilocks,” he said. It had been his nickname for me since we started dating. At first, I thought it had just been a joke about my hair but he’d later told me it was because I was ‘just right’. The words had made me swoon a little. Knowing that he’d been telling me how perfect I was for months without me even realizing it. Somehow it made it feel more truthful.

Danny’s fingers traced along my thighs, sliding up just under my dress. I was sure he could feel the heat radiating from me. I wanted him and he knew it. A devilish idea went through my head and I smiled, “I’ll be right back, lover.”

He looked confused but then nodded as he realized I was heading to the bathroom. I didn’t really have to use the restroom but I decided to have a little fun and stepped into a stall and slid my g-string off. Quickly balling it into my hands, I straightened my dress and waltzed right back out, enjoying the feeling of going commando as I imagined the look on Danny’s face when I placed the damp, skimpy cloth into his hand. So lost in my own imagination, I didn’t even notice Danny wasn’t at the table. I looked around in confusion, not seeing him anywhere in the crowded banquet hall. “Where did he go?” I muttered to myself.

“Dan? I think he went into the hallways with Jessica,” said some girl I vaguely recognized who sat down at the table.

“Jessica?” I asked, suddenly feeling a little less sure of myself.

“Yeah… You know those two. Jessica looked like she was about to make some kind of scene so Danny had to take her off to some room to shut her up. Well… not shut her up probably. But at least have her screaming quiet for the rest of us.” I realized now where I knew her from. She was the athletic brunette from the slideshow. Ten years older but still fit and attractive. “Sorry… I’m terrible with faces and names. I’m Samantha from the 3rd floor east wing.”

“Candace. 5th floor,” I said. Danny had told me that the dorm had been divided in some way to keep guys and girls apart but all I could remember was that the 5th floor had been both sexes. I’m not sure why I lied. No. That’s not true. I lied because I wanted to hear more about Jessica. “What were you saying about Jessica and Danny?”

“You don’t remember? Gosh. I thought everyone knew about those two. Well… three really. I guess it was always Dan, Jessica and Brittney.”

“They were a… throuple?” I asked in utter shock. I couldn’t imagine my husband in such an unconventional relationship.

The girl laughed, “Oh God no. That’s hilarious! Jessica and Brittney hated each other. They were always fighting with other girls and themselves over Dan.”

“Danny… I mean Dan?”

“Girl, you must have been the only girl he didn’t date if you don’t remember.”

“I was a bit of a bookworm,” I said.

“Were you that girl with the single on 5? We always wondered about you,” she said. “Too bad. Dan was definitely the best lay in the dorm.” I was taken aback by how matter-of-fact she said it.

“What were you saying about him and Jessica though?”

“Jessica was always so high maintenance but Dan had a way with her. She’d come and make some kind of scene or an unreasonable demand or just generally be a bitch and Dan would pull her into the nearest room. They’d yell at each other for about 60 seconds before yelling turned to screaming and screaming turned to… well… SCREAMING if you know what I mean,” she said, giving me an exaggerated wink.

“Excuse me,” I said and hurried off in the direction the girl had waved in originally. If my confidence normally runs at a 10, I’d say I was at a 5.5 right then. I quickened my step. I walked down the hall, the dim music from the reunion dimming as I passed through a set of double doors. I strained my ears, hoping to hear talking… or yelling… or maybe ordinary screaming. Just not… well… yeah.

As I passed a janitorial closet, I heard my husband’s voice, “Jessica. Stop.”

“C’mon, sweetie. I need that magic tongue. You know I do. I’ve never had anything else like it. Unless you want to give me that big fat cock. I’ll let you do that thing you like,” she said, sounding insistent and flirty and clearly horny.

“I’m married, Jessica.”

“So? I won’t tell if you don’t,” she said.

“Stop… don’t, Jessica.”

I kept listening at the door, fear keeping me parallized. Fear keeping me from going in. If I stopped him now, I’d never know if he’d be faithful. And, deep down, there was something else. Ever since that girl at the table whose name I’d already forgotten had mentioned Danny making Jessica scream in ecstasy, I’d had the image burned into my mind as I imagined it.

“I wore this just for you? I remember what you liked, see? Garter belt and stockings just like I used to wear for you, remember?”

“Jessica. Leave it be. I love my wife.”

“Does she let you play pretty princess dress me up with her body? Is her body even as hot as mine, baby? You know you can do anything you want with me? Just tell me what you want me to wear or do or say. You know I’ll do it,” the girl said. I couldn’t believe my ears. That confident looking girl from the slides was throwing herself at my husband in the most pitiful way possible.

“Jessica, that part of me is dead now. I don’t do that anymore.”

“Because she won’t let you?” the seductive voice whispered. Her slight southern accent and condescending tone made my fingers curl involuntarily into a fist. But my pussy was busy having a very different reaction that I was becoming dimly aware of. “You know I won’t say ‘no’ to you, honey.”

“It’s different with my wife. I respect her,” he said. I smiled at that. I love Danny and his restraint.

“Poor, poor Danny. Stuck with a prissy wife he has to treat with respect. I know you, Dan. That’s not who you are. And I’ll give you what you crave, Dan. I’ll be that precious little trophy you get off on having on your arm.”

“Stop,” Danny said, though I felt like I was hearing his resolve start to crumble.

“You fucking suck,” Jessica said in annoyance. “Is it Brittney? Did you marry that cheap fucking whore? Don’t tell me you started respecting that bitch.” She was angry now and her voice had gone up an entire octave all of a sudden. I remembered what the girl at the table had said about them. Was this how it started?

“You know I didn’t. I know you’ve stalked me on Twitter.”

“Fuck you, Dan. You think you’re such hot shit. I real man would have me halfway to happy already,” she said with a meanness that I would never have imagined from the cute girl in the slideshow. She looked so demure, quiet and almost innocent. Now I understood why Danny had said he didn’t like drama and game playing.

“You know I would, Jess. You know I want to,” he said, a sadness in his voice. He wanted to fuck her?

“Then do it, baby. I promise to scream my head off just like you like. I’ll do anything you like, baby. You know I will. ANYthing,” she said. “Oh God. I forgot how big you are…” Was Danny taking out his cock? Was she touching him? Why wasn’t I stopping this. What was I wet?

There was silence for a moment. I halfway expected to hear that tell-tale scream of ecstasy she’d promised him. “Jess… No… I’m married. I take that seriously. You’d have wanted me to stay faithful to you if I’d married you, right?”

“Baby, you always treated me so good. Like a queen whenever anyone else was around. You made me feel special and I always knew I was your number one. I have no need to be jealous, if I’d been getting that tongue and those fingers and that fucking magic cock regularly, I’d have let you have any slut you wanted so long as you came home to me and told me all about it while I reminded you why I was number one.”

“Even Brittney?” he asked.

There was silence. I swear I could feel the temperature drop from outside the door.

“That’s what I thought,” he said. Suddenly the door knob jiggled and I jumped back, worried I’d be caught. His voice sounded so forlorn. Was this what he’d wanted in college? Both of those girls. Was that my husband’s deep dark secret? He’d been in loved with two women who were like oil and water. Diametrically opposed in the most volatile way possible?

“Wait,” came the desperate girl, “Yes. Even Brittney. Fine. Yes. If you’d married me, I wouldn’t have denied you that fucking whore. Just so long as you came home to me, I’d be happy.” There was a sadness in her voice. I couldn’t believe how pitiful this girl was. Even to hypothetically agree to that was just so… humiliating. It made me inexplicably tingly to think about.

“It doesn’t matter,” said Danny. “I’m with Candace now. I’ve never been happy. I don’t have to deal with your bullshit with her. I love her, Jessica.”

“Did you ever love me?” she said. The question hung in the air for a long moment. I willed him to answer. It was like watching a soap opera and sitting at the edge of your seat only this time, I was involved in the story.

“I don’t know,” he said.

“You did. Nobody could be that sweet and kind and not love someone. You made me feel like the most special girl on Earth. Remember that time you went down on me for like two hours. I’ve never cum like that. You were perfect and I was a bitch. Let me remind you… please.” She sounded utterly and completely desperate.

“No,” he said simply and the door suddenly swung open. I jumped behind the large plant next to the door and plastered myself to the wall. He walked out, and I couldn’t help but note that his shirt was tucked tightly into his pants, seemingly undisturbed. There was no lipstick on his face. No mess in his hair. Whatever had happened in there, clothes hadn’t come off and contact had been minimal. I had a weird mixture of relief, surprise and just a hint of disappointment.

Jessica walked out next. She was dressed in an absolutely stunning red dress. It looked like it had been tailored just for her, highlighting every sexy feature of her body. She nailed that look of sexy while being just barely short of slutty. I was envious. And amazed. How could Danny have not given in to that temptation? God I loved him.

Jessica walked past me without noticing, there were tears in her eyes. I couldn’t help myself. I stepped out and quickly caught up with her. “Hey… Uhmmm… Jessica?” I asked.

She turned around to look at me, “What?” she said. It was curt but didn’t have the venom I expected.

“Uhmm… I just wanted to make sure you were okay,” I said.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“Ca… Cadence. From five.”

She looked at me quizzically.

“I had that single. I was a real anti-social nerd back then,” I lied. The untruths coming easily for me as I tried to ingratiate myself with this girl and pump her for information.

She looked me up and down, “Well, you filled out nicely,” she said. “I’m fine. Just stupid college stuff.”

“With Danny?” I asked.

She squinted at me, “Dan? Yeah. Same ol’ college bullshit.”

“Sorry,” I said.

“It’s fine. I’m fine. I just… I dunno. I thought we’d had something special. I thought I could come back here and… you know.”

“Isn’t he married?” I asked.

“Yeah. But like… It’s me and him. I always thought we were inevitable. Even if he had a wife, right? It should be me. Nobody ever made him happy like I did,” she said. She sounded almost like a crazed stalker. And the look in her eyes wasn’t helping. She sniffled gently and looked at me, “I know it sounds crazy. It is crazy. Dan’s not who he was in college. He’s not the man I remember,” she said sadly.

“What do you mean?”

“In college, I could get him to break up with anyone. Thirty seconds with me and he’d be fucking me… and oh God could he fuck, you know? Well… I guess you don’t. But yeah. I never thought there’d be a day when he’d turn this down.”

“Maybe he found something better,” I said, hating the words as soon as they came out. They sounded so petty and catty. I hated myself for saying them to this poor girl, even if she had just tried to seduce my husband so brazenly.

“I didn’t get that impression. I think he’s just afraid. He obviously wanted me. He still wants me. I guarantee if his wife wasn’t some jealous, frigid bitch, he’d be fucking me right now.”

I really didn’t know what to say to that. I knew I wasn’t frigid but jealous? I guess… maybe, I had been. I’d practically sprinted into the hall for Danny only to find out I needn’t have bothered. He’d stayed loyal to me without any intervention. Jessica walked off, heading down the hallway towards the bar, probably to drown her sorrows. I turned around and headed back to the party, still feeling that odd mix of relief and disappointment. I wondered if her words were true. Was it loyalty or fear that had kept Danny from fucking Jessica? It certainly wasn’t lack of desire. His own words coupled with her sultry appearance proved that.

I walked back towards our table and sat down, the balled up g-string in my hand suddenly remembered. I gave Danny a passionate kiss and whispered, “I love you,” I whispered and placed the garment into his hand. He looked at me with surprise and smiled back.

“What was that for?” he asked.

“For being a loyal husband and resisting temptation,” I said.

“What?” he asked, fear and confusion written across his face. The love of my life was a lousy poker player.

“I heard everything between you and Jessica.”

“Candace, I can explain…” he said, looking at me.

“Explain what? That your college girlfriend was so hooked on you and sex with you that she can’t stop thinking about you after a decade apart.”

“I mean…”

“And that she’d willingly share you just to keep you happy?”

“Look, Candace, I don’t…”

“You should have fucked her,” I said. The words startled me. I looked around, grateful nobody was at the table with us to hear my shocking statement.

“She clearly needed it. Yeah, she’s a little crazy and you probably shouldn’t stick your dick in crazy but she was right. As long as you come home to me and don’t keep secrets, I’m happy. Would you have still fucked me tonight if you’d fucked her.”

“Candace, what kind of… I mean… of course… but…”

“Then you should have used that… what were her words? Magic tongue tongue to get her halfway to happy?”

“You really are amazing,” he said, clearly at a loss for word and electing to give up whatever disagreement he was trying to muster.

I sat back and folded my arms, emphasizing my big tits just a little more. “I know,” I said.

“You know I wouldn’t cheat on you,” he said.

“I know. I heard. But I don’t want you to not cheat because you’re afraid of losing me or me getting pissed. I want you to be happy. And if that means you throw a bone… pun intended… to some desperate old flame then go for it. Just tell me all about it later. Or better yet, let me watch,” I said.

“Candace!” he exclaimed, surprised by my words, “How much have you drunk?”

“Not a single drop yet. Imagine how horny I’m going to be once you get me drunk, lover.”

That caused him to give me a big grin and immediately jump up to get a martini. We danced and I drank for the next two hours, getting each other worked up almost to the point of needing to go escape to the janitorial closet ourselves. At one point, I tried to make a game out of it with myself, wondering if I could get one or both of us to cum on the dance floor. Turns out, that’s a lot harder than it sounds but the effort sure was fun.

After a while, I needed to go pee and I excused myself again, leaving Danny sitting there at our table, trying desperately to hide the giant hard on I’d been stroking with my legs, ass and hands for the last hour.

I walked away, shaking my ass, knowing that he was staring at me. When I returned, I looked to our table and once again, he was gone. I looked around and saw Carlos dancing with some stacked blonde chick. Clearly they were going to hook up. Good for them. I danced up next to Carlos, shaking my ass and feeling good. “Where’d Danny get off to, Carlos?”

“Uhhmm…,” he said, looking embarrassed.

My stomach clenched reflexively. But I wasn’t worried. I knew what’d I’d asked for. It had been what I’d been thinking about and hoping for the whole time I’d been dancing with Danny. I’d been whispering constant encouragement to him while we danced, enjoying the surge in his cock everytime I made him think about fucking Jessica. When he finally admitted he wanted to do it, I’d very nearly gotten that orgasm I’d been seeking on the dance floor. “Did his ex show back up?” I asked, trying not to sound like a hopeful, eager child on Christmas Eve.

“Candace, I…,” he stammered.

“Don’t worry, Carlos. It’s fine. I trust Danny,” I said.

“Okay, but…,” he started but the Miss Blonde Big Tits gave him a big kiss and yanked him away. Clearly their time had come. Carlos looked over his shoulder, clearly trying to say something but it was lost in the noise of the crowd and the music. I turned and walked down the hall, going straight to the Janitor’s closet, assuming I’d find them there. My pussy was drenched, imagining it. I couldn’t believe how badly I wanted to hear that little slut scream. I wanted MY MAN to be the one making her scream. When I got there, there was no noise. I was disappointed. Where would they have gone?

“You looking for Dan?” came a voice. “He went that way with you know who.” It was the brunette from earlier. She was clearly pretty blitzed.

“Oh… thanks,” I said. “She came back for round two?”

“I dunno… Maybe. They were definitely getting ready to go fuck. She practically drug him to the parking lot.

“Thanks,” I said then hurried off.

“Why do you care?” the girl called after me.

I turned around and happily yelled out, “I’m not from the dorm. I’m his wife!”

“Oh shit!” she said, then practically fell over giggling, “His wife!”

Her drunken laughter taunted my ears as I tried to move as quickly as possible despite my heels. It was like a little voice saying, “You’re missing it. You’re missing the opportunity to see your husband make his college sweetheart scream. That little princess is being well fucked and you’re not seeing it.” Cursing the stupid heels, the interminably slow elevator, and the difficult to push revolving door, I finally made it outside. Our SUV was parked off to the left, in a conveniently dark corner. And it was shaking. It was shaking a LOT. My pulse quickened and I could feel my pussy clench involuntarily. I snuck through the cars, crouching like I was in a spy movie. As my eyes adjusted to the dim parking lot, I saw a shadow in the trunk of the car and I could hear my husband’s deep voice as he yelled at the woman he was pounding.

“God, you’re still such a dumb cunt, baby,” he snarled. I paused, taken aback by the cruelty in his voice. It was a tone that thirty seconds ago I would have sworn under oath my husband wasn’t capable of. The harsh smack of a hand on soft, feminine flesh caused me to yelp quietly and the shadow spun towards me, pausing in its movements. I couldn’t see my husband’s face in the car but I could imagine him staring at me, unsure if he should continue. “My wife is watching me fuck you, slut,” he said finally. All I heard was a soft pleading sob, muffled too much by the car to hear properly. I could imagine Jessica’s prissy little face, pleading and begging for more. “Stupid little bimbo. Your pussy isn’t good enough. I want my favorite hole,” he growled. I saw him spit down and then slowly ease himself back into his ex, presumably now violating her ass. “Where’s my cock, bitch?”

A whimpering, simpering voice cried out. It was higher pitched than I expected. Like some kind of brain dead cheerleader rather than the bitchy, composed woman I’d talked to earlier.

“Louder you pathetic piece of fuck meat. Tell my wife where my cock is!” he said. It was so violent and demanding. I’d never heard Danny talk that way to me… or anyone for that matter. This dark side was turning me on so much. Suddenly I was jealous not because my husband was fucking someone else but because of HOW he was fucking her. I’d never given him my ass. He’d never even asked. And suddenly I didn’t want him to ask. I just wanted him to take it and make it his.

The voice inside the car wailed out, “My ass… it’s in my ass!” It wasn’t Jessica’s voice. Danny’s hand gripped the girl’s hair and yanked her head up, pressing it against the window where I could clearly see the curly, red hair of his other ex, Brittany. Her eyes were glassy, barely aware of me, as she continued to mumble, “My ass… your ass… you’re fucking my worthless ass… Oh fuckkk… I’m cumming… I’m cumming!!!”

I stood there, unaware of the rest of the world, watching my husband violate this gorgeous, sexy, luscious redhead and wishing it was me. I stepped away, shaking with all kinds of conflicting emotions. Arousal, anger, arousal, jealousy, arousal, confusion and, above all else, unimaginable arousal. When they finished, my husband and his lover extricated themselves awkwardly from the SUV. Brittany couldn’t meet my eyes as she fixed up her outfit. I say outfit but really it might have been the sluttiest thing I’d ever seen a person wear in public. She was wearing a tiny little mini-skirt and a black lacy bra. She put on a little white leather jacket that barely covered the bra and showed off everything else. “Slut,” I hissed, still fuming with jealousy for reasons that were far too complicated to articulate.

“I know,” she said flatly, before walking off. She didn’t even have the decency to slink off. She strutted, obviously proud of what she’d just done. God, I wanted to be her in that moment.

My husband stepped out of the car, cracking his knuckles nonchalantly as he looked at me, “Soooo…” he said.

“You fucked her,” I said in a forced monotone.

“You said I could,” he said.

“Not her though. I meant Jessica,” I said.

“Why not her? I thought you were saying anyone.”

“I was… I mean… Shit… I don’t know.”

“Are you mad?” he asked, giving me a hug. I sank into him, inhaling deeply his musky, sweaty scent. The hints of her cheap perfume corrupting it but somehow still making me jealous.

“I’m jealous,” I said in a whisper.

“But you said as long as I go home with you…” he said, reminding me of my words from earlier.

“I’m jealous about HOW you fucked her,” I said.

“What?” he said, just as confused as I was though for very different reasons.

“I don’t know… I thought I wanted to see you and Jessica. To watch you make some girl so happy like that… but then watching you with… with Brittany. God… You were a fucking animal, Danny.”

He looked suddenly small and shy and embarrassed. It made my heart leap out to him, “No… I loved it… It was the hottest thing I’d ever seen. I wasn’t scared or repulsed. I wanted to be her. I wanted to be the one that made you like that.”

“Really?”

“Yeah,” I said, then gave him a tender kiss.

“You’re better than both of them,” he said.

“I don’t think I am,” I said softly.

“Why would you say that?”

“I don’t bring out that animal instinct in you like she did.”

He was silent for a moment then whispered, “I fight so hard to keep that side of me from coming out with you, Candace. I respect you too much for that?”

“And you liked showing off Jessica, didn’t you? Did you even pick out her clothes?” I asked.

He nodded and said, “Every day. It was her thing. Looking her best for me.”

“Yeah?” I asked and he nodded, “I want that. I want what they had. Don’t keep parts of yourself from me, okay?” There was a long silence, the only sound coming from the frogs croaking in the distance, “Will you show me? We’ve got the weekend, right?”

“What do you mean?”

“Treat me like Brittany tomorrow and then like little princess Jessica on Sunday,” I said.

“Deal!” Danny’s smile lit up the dim parking lot as if it sparkled with the light of a thousand fires.

“We might have to repeat it every weekend for awhile… You know… if I’m still undecided.”

Jay and Carly Book 2, Chapter 14

As I mentioned elsewhere, this chapter got reworked a couple times as I tried to make the characters work. I think I finally settled on a fun/hot way to weave everything together. Hopefully you enjoy it.

---

“Hideo, watch after the girls, will you?”

“Of course,” he said, looking between his sister and I. My hand was on the small of Aimee’s back and the placement couldn’t have been lost on him. It practically screamed, “I’m going to be fucking your sister soon.”

“And you and Sherry keep your hands off each other, okay?”

Hideo laughed nervously and Sherry and Louise exchanged a look of pure lust. I hadn’t said anything about what they could do with each other. I lead Aimee to the door, giving the girls a little wave goodbye. We walked down the hallway and towards the elevator. “So why University of Miami?”

“Ohh… uhmm… I wanted somewhere warmer than Connecticut,” she said.

“Is your family from there?” I asked.

She eyed me, “Not originally, no,” she said.

“I wasn’t asking that.”

She looked at me appraisingly then averted her eyes, as if staring at me too long would burn her. “I’m sorry, Sir. I just have gotten used to that kind of question. We’re third generation Americans… at least on my father’s side. So it’s a little sensitive.”

“I understand,” I told her, guiding her out of the dorm after we hit the ground floor. “Well Miami is almost as big a melting pot as NYC so you are unlikely to get that here.” We exited through the glass doors of the large dormitory and into the bright, cloudless warmth of South Florida. “What do you want to see first?”

“Ohh… I’d really like to see the stadium,” she said. “And I guess the building where my classes will be.”

“Which building?”

“Uh… the Filipse building, I think,” she said.

“Hrmm… I think that’s this way,” I said, gesturing south.

“You don’t seem to know your way around campus very well,” she observed. She was 100% right, I had no idea where the Filipse building was but the signage was pretty good on campus and I’d planned on surreptitiously checking my phone at some point.

“Busted,” I said with a grin, “I just wanted to spend a little time with you.”

She blushed and looked away, “But you’re married.” Her tone revealed no trace of judgement or resistance, however.

“My wife and I have an… well… I guess you could say it’s a unique relationship.”

“I think it might be like my brother’s with his girlfriend,” she said quietly… “Or… well… maybe the opposite?”

“You’re very observant, Aimee.”

“Thank you, Sir. I can read Sherry’s tattoos though,” she said.

“Oh!” I stopped in my tracks and turned to face her, “So you know what they say and mean?”

She nodded, still eyes down. I grabbed her chin and forced her to look up to me. She was so small and petite I towered over her feeling much taller than 6’1. “And what do you think of her?”

“It would be wrong of me to judge,” she said quietly, a tone almost like terror in her voice.

“Why? People judge other people all the time.”

“It would be hypocritical of me to judge her… Sir,” she said, the last word spoken with a kind of reverence it hadn’t been laced with before.

“I see,” I said. “Does this lifestyle intrigue you, Aimee?”

She nodded.

“Tell me why,” I instructed, as we turned and continued our walk. I let my hand trail down to where it was much lower on her back, just resting against the swell or her cute, perky ass. She gasped as she felt my fingers snake under her shirt, grazing the sensitive bare skin.

“Do I have to, Sir?”

“Not if you don’t want to, Aimee. But I’ve learned every girl is different. And I’m better at making them happy if I know exactly what makes them tick. If I know them… intimately well.”

She nodded, “That makes sense, Sir. May I think about it as we walk around campus?”

“Of course, Aimee. I don’t want to pressure you,” I said, though my fingers dancing tantalizingly along the curve of her back probably belied that statement. It was a very warm day and, by the time we crossed campus and made our way to the building in question, we’d both worked up quite a sweat. It was a nice little conversation, neutral with just a hint of flirtiness. Suddenly, I saw a sign I’d not expected to see. Not a sign from the stars or any of that nonsense. No. An actual sign displayed on the sign of a building.

It read: “Join us on Tuesday to welcome guest lecturer Natalie Masterson.”

There couldn’t possibly be multiple professors named Natalie Masterson, right? It had to be Carly’s old roommate? This had intriguing possibilities written all over it. Before I could really start thinking about it, however, Aimee finally spoke up.

“You have to understand my father,” she said tentatively. “He was very, very strict with us growing up. And traditional. We knew he loved us but he drilled into us to respect our superiors. And he has some pretty traditional views on the role of men and women.”

“I get that,” I said quietly, wanting to let her do the talking.

“With some people, like my brother, it works. Hideo is exactly what my father wanted.”

“And you?”

She shrugged and looked away, tucking her hair behind her ear nervously. “Maybe halfway, Sir,” she said as she looked at me from the corner of her eye. “I’m always respectful and do what I’m told… but I see Sherry and... “

“You want to be like her?”

“NO!” she practically shouted, drawing some concerned looks from a couple passerbys. “No,” she said more quietly. “I just… I’m a little jealous of how open and… uhmm… unconventional she is. Like she doesn’t care about the world. My Dad loves her because she’s so meek around him. But then, when it’s just Hideo, she totally runs over him and he seems to like it.”

“So you want a guy like that? That you can tell what to do?”

“No,” she said, a little smile forming on her lips. “I want to be the meek one… but I want a little excitement, you know? That’s why I’m going to school a long ways away. I don’t want my Dad to find out how much of a freak I am… or how much I think I might be?”

I looked at her, trying to figure out what exactly she was telling me. After a long pause, I said, “Tell me what you want, Aimee.”

She just stared at me, saying nothing.

“Aimee, I’m going to tell you to do something and you’re going to do it, understand?”

She nodded, still silent.

“Go into that bathroom and bring me back your bra and panties.”

She squeaked out in surprise and actually hopped a little as if I’d frightened her, but she did exactly as she was told, walking off quickly to the bathroom I’d indicated. She quickly came back, her hands cupping the articles of clothing in an attempt to conceal them. She handed them to me and I examined them, making no attempt to conceal what they were. She blushed as I looked at the white cotton panties and generic beige bra. “Double D?” I asked, “Impressive.”

“Thank you, Sir.”

“But these underwear are terrible,” I said as I tossed them into a trashcan. “If you want to entice a guy who will keep you excited and submissive, you need to have sexier lingerie… understand?”

“Yes, Sir,” she said.

“Do you want me to fuck you, Aimee?”

She gasped, surprised at my bluntness. I slid my hand down the small of her back and enjoyed the shiver that descended down her spine at my touch. “Yes, Sir. Very much, Sir.”

“Are you a virgin?”

“No, Sir. A couple awkward encounters with a boy who tried to do it in an uncomfortable place,” she said, a twinkle in her eye.

“In your ass?”

She giggled, “No… the back of a Volkswagon.”

We laughed, I was surprised anyone so young would get the reference. “My Dad likes Kevin Smith, movies,” she said.

“Well shit… that makes me feel old.”

“I kinda like older men,” she replied, stepping closer to me as we walked. I could feel the heat radiating off over her despite the sun blaring down on us. We’d walked nearly the whole way around campus and seen everything we needed to see. I certainly felt like I knew everything I needed to know.

“Does your brother know about this side of you?”

“Of course not,” she said aghast.

“He’s going to find out today,” I said simply.

She squeaked again but said nothing, simply nodding. When we got back to the room, I paused at the door and turned to Aimee. “Are you sure you’re ready for this?”

She looked at me, confusion writ large across her face.

“I don’t know what’s behind door number 1 here when I open it but it’ll be something surprising. I can text them right now and call it off. You can live your life just like you have been if you want…”

“I think, sir, that I’d like to learn more. College is supposed to be about expanding your world, learning new things and pushing on boundaries, right?”

“A very healthy attitude,” I said before leaning over to whisper into her ear, “That I will take total advantage of.”

The words sent a shudder down her spine and I pulled back to face her, our lips inches away from each other. I loved that excitement of being with someone knew. That moment of thrill and exhilaration is intoxicating. It’s the thing that I never would have realized I was missing in a conventional marriage. But it was also what I was, in some ways, most happy about with this unconventional thing that Carly and I had. I leaned forward, our lips meeting for the first time. Her kiss was tentative and shy, almost passive. My hands trailed down her side and she whimpered as my fingers grazed against her exposed skin. “Tell me what you like?” I whispered to her.

“Anything? Everything?” she whispered back as if the question confused her.

“That’s not a lot to go on,” I said with a smile. “Though I admire your eagerness and openness.”

“It’s more than that, Sir,” she said, her hands were trembling as she struggled with articulating these new emotions and passions that had obviously been damned up within her and were now so close to breaking free. “I’ve always imagined myself as a blank slate. I want someone to teach me all the wonderful, decadent, erotic delights that they can. I like the idea of being molded like that. Of going into a relationship with no expectations or desires of my own and just being…,” she trailed off, searching for the right words.

“Taught?” I asked.

She smiled, “I guess… trained? Maybe. I’m not sure. Almost… brainwashed… but in a sexy way,” she said. “I know that’s a little messed up.”

“Trust me,” I said with a grin, “On the ‘messed up’ scale, you’re barely a 3 or 4.”

She smiled again then shuddered as she thought about something.

“What?” I asked.

“The thought of you turning me into a 10 on that scale is… kinda hot,” she said.

“Well, I’m about to fuck the hell out of you in front of your brother who I’ve cucked. That’s probably good for a couple points on that scale.”

“Fuck that’s hot, Sir.”

I smiled then placed my hand on her back, leading her both figuratively and literally into a den of depravity. I say that because the scene in front of us rivaled some of my wilder expectations.

Sherry was completely naked, astride Carly’s supine body riding a strap on that appeared to be almost too massive for her stretched pussy to accommodate. It was hard to get a good look, however, because Louise was slamming her own massive, plastic schlong into Sherry’s obviously abused ass.

Directly in front of Sherry was her boyfriend, watching with rapt attention as his wife was enthusiastically double fucked by my wife and girlfriend. “Fuck yes… even these plastics cocks are better than yours, baby,” Sherry said. She tended to get somewhat harsh with her boyfriend when she was cucking him. I had originally tried to step in and stop that, but Hideo seemed to very much enjoy it so I let them have their fun. I’m pretty much the last person in the world that should be judging the kinks of others.

Aimee, who’d been in stunned silence, finally found her voice and whispered to me, “This is your life?”

I snickered and said, “Yes, Aimee. This is my life,” in a loud enough voice that the others heard me.

Both Carly and Louise turned to me and said, “Master!” as if I’d just walked into a perfectly normal room with perfectly normal activity happening. Hideo’s eyes snapped up, looking at me, then his sister, then my hand that was obviously cupping her tight little ass. I looked at my employee with a cocky grin and said, “Hideo, I sure am glad I made friends with you. You have a habit of attracting little nymphos that want to spread their legs for me.”

I looked at his sister meaningfully and I could see him blush on the couch. Sherry barked out, “Look at me, baby. Fuck yes! You make me so happy, sweetie… oh, God… Sitting there watching me get stuffed. Fuck me harder, Louise, you bitch!...,” she wailed, giving into the distraction. She took some deep breaths as Louise obliged, slamming the plastic phallus in and out of Sherry’s ass repeatedly. She finally managed to continue, “Don’t I make you happy?”

“Of course,” he said to the tattooed nymphet currently being violated in front of his eyes.

“Then just keep finding… yesssss... willing holes for Master to… oh God... corrupt and everything will be…. Fuckfuck… fffffuck… fine,” she managed.

I turned to Aimee, focusing my attention on my newest conquest. “Are you going to be a good, obedient, slut for me, Aimee?”

“Yes, Sir,” she said cheerily.

“Take off your clothes,” I said.

She complied with trembling hands, staring me in the eyes as she quickly stripped herself bare. “Why aren’t you wearing underwear, slut?”

She flushed red, her whole body displayed for me. Her tits were large though not nearly as busty as I’d expected. They were shockingly firm, perfect orbs that were begging for use and abuse. I reached up, stroking the small, hard nipple. The tiny brown areolas were barely larger than the hard nipples they surrounded. Aimee sighed at the light touch, her knees buckling slightly and her eyes closed as she lost herself in the erotic sensation. She finally found her voice, whispering, “Because you told me to take them off.”

“Louder,” I said, pinching her right nipple slightly.

“Because you told me to take them off, Sir,” she said, staring me in the eyes. It couldn’t be more apparent from her body language and the look in her eyes that she was offering herself to me in whatever way I chose. The realization made me rock hard.

“And what am I going to have you do now, slut?”

“I don’t know, Sir,” she said softly.

“I’m going to fuck you until you cum while your brother watches. He’ll get to see his precious litter sister’s descent into depravity. He’ll know that I could snap my fingers and turn you into a tattooed little painslut like his girlfriend. He’s delivered you to me and I’m going to break you and rebuild you to be my vision of perfection.”

“Thank you, sir,” she said simply, a small smile appearing at the corner of her mouth.

I grabbed her by the arms, moving her firmly to the kitchen where I bent her over the counter, facing the debauchery in the living room. “Beg me,” I said from behind her.

“Please, Sir… stick your… uhmm… cock? In me… please.”

“Pitiful,” I said. I smacked her ass twice, the second hard enough to leave a bit of a small welt. While I did that, I was unfastening my belt and pulling it from the loops before unbuttoning and freeing my turgid shaft. All of the teasing and flirtations from today had left me unconcerned about foreplay. I simply wanted to sink into something hot and wet. “Try again, slut. Remember, I like dirty talking sluts.”

“Sorry, Sir. Please… fuck my pussy?”

I slid my fingers into her, feeling her cunt lips grip them eagerly, as if they longed to be splayed open by something. “Better… keep going,” I said. I guided the head of my cock to her moist slit, teasing it and stroking it with the hard slab of meat that was about to penetrate it for the first time.

“Oh yes… I need that,” she said. “I need to be used… fucked… trained… make me do things, Sir. Teach me how to be the best concubine I can be for your harem.”

“Spread your tight little cunt for me, Aimee,” I said. She reached behind herself, using her small, dainty fingers to expose the pink core between her legs. “Are you on the pill?”

“Yes, Sir.”

I smiled, “I like a slut that’s prepped herself for me, Hideo. Did you know she was this big of a whore?”

Hideo shook his head, “No,” he said with a smile. I could tell he was in erotic overload with everything happening, I honestly wasn’t far behind. I took the belt and tied Aimee’s elbow together, leaving her vulnerable and exposed.

“Once I slide into you, I own you… understand?”

“Yes, Sir.”

“I make the decisions. You’ll be my slut from now on, understand?” I said, rubbing the head of my cock along her flooded gash.

“Yes, Sir.”

“You’ll address me as, Master whenever we’re alone or I tell you to, understand?”

“Yes, S… yes, Master.”

“And the moment you deny me something, we’re done. Understand.”

“Yes, Master. Push my limits. Train me. I want it. I need it,” she chanted, shoving her hips back slightly trying to get to my cock.

“Good girl,” I said and I slammed into her, giving her the thing her whole body was craving. She screamed an exultant cry.

“Oh, God… Fuck, it’s soooo good,” she yelled. Her cunt squeezed around my cock and, for a second, I was actually afraid I was going to black out. I shook my head and managed to clear my vision as I pumped in and out of the tightest pussy I’d ever had. Aimee wailed away, her voice whimpering and grunting with each thrust as I slammed my hips back and forth.

Louise looked over her shoulder, giving me a bawdy wink before slamming back into Sherry roughly. As I started pounding into Aimee, both Louise and Carly watched me and we stared at each other. I found the experience strangely intimate, the three of us fucking in an odd rhythm, almost oblivious to the words and sounds of the girls we were so roughly violating. I continued slamming my hips into Aimee as she grunted and pleaded for more, sounding increasingly like the slut I had promised to train her to be.

I pulled out of Aimee who collapsed onto the countertop with a whimper. “You like that?” I asked.

“Hell yes,” she whispered.

“On your knees, next to Sherry,” I said.

She crawled over to Sherry, which isn’t what I had in mind, but I very much enjoyed the view as her tiny little bubble but swayed back and forth and her red, well fucked pussy winked back at me. She slid up beside Sherry, knees spread wide as if she too was riding an invisible cock. I walked in front of them and looked. Sherry was nearly glassy eyed, barely able to focus on me while Aimee looked up at me expectantly. Like a zealous devotee worshipping her God who’s suddenly burst fully to life. Her tongue was hanging out of her head subconsciously, giving her an especially vapid look that inexplicably made my cock harden. I took the shaft in my hand and started stroking it, not needing much attention after pummeling her tight cunt.

“Don’t wash this off until we leave this room, slut.”

“Yes, Master,” she whispered reverently as she strummed her clit.

“You can consider it an honor to wear my cum,” I said, feeling my orgasm about to burst forth.

“Of course, Master. This slut is honored…,” she started but her words were cut short by a huge spurt of cum leaping across onto her face. She gasped, then started stroking herself harder. She was cumming as the second shot hit her. Then a third and a fourth. The day of teasing had me boiling over and I dumped a pretty massive amount onto her face, covering her in cum which she licked up as it dripped onto her lips.

“Good girl. Now ride my wife’s face while you make out with Sherry. If you can make her cum before you do, I’ll keep you as a fucktoy.”

“Yes… Yes, please!” she said, immediately straddling Carly’s mouth which quickly got to work on her. “Ohhh,” she groaned in pleasure, taking just a moment to enjoy my wife’s nimble tongue on her abused cunt. She quickly got to work strumming Sherry’s clit while making out with Carly’s little sister, spreading my cum all over the latter’s face. It was a hot mess as I stood there watching these four women pleasure themselves with each other. Louise’s thrusts were jostling Sherry which kept causing Aimee to need to adjust. I could tell by the look in her eyes, that she was going to lose the race.

I knelt down next to Sherry and said, “Stop fighting it, Sherry. If you cum now, I get Aimee as my fucktoy and you get to be a bitch to Hideo for the next month.”

That did it. Sherry started cumming, screaming into Aimee’s mouth at first before cutting loose, “Oh fuck… fuckfuckfuck… FUCK!” she screamed. Aimee started cumming too, jerking and spasming as she looked up at me, her face still a mess.

As we all caught our breath, the girls extricated themselves from their positions. I leaned down, kissing Carly’s face as we nuzzled our heads together.

“You were trying awfully hard to make her cum,” I whispered.

“Was I?” she asked, her voice filled with false innocence.

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you didn’t want me taking another fucktoy under my wing.”

“Of course not, Master,” she smiled and gave me a sweet peck on the lips, “I just want every girl you fuck to be the best they can be. They should work hard for the honor and privilege of kneeling at your feet.”

“I love you,” I said.

“I love you, too,” came the heartfelt reply.

“Your relationship is fucked up,” came a voice I didn’t recognize at first. I turned my head and saw Tennille standing in the kitchen. Next to her was Kimi. She did NOT look happy.

Making College Free Ch. 5

This chapter is all about Rebeccah's continued descent into depravity. I wanted her to take a little bit more active role and this worked out pretty perfectly. Hope you guys enjoy.

It took a lot of convincing, but Jack finally seemed amenable to the arrangement.

“So you’ll suck us off anytime we want?”

Rebeccah nodded, her hands in her lap and her head turned down shyly.

“Enthusiastically?”

She looked up, “I’ll be doing it for Alexis… so of course.” Truthfully though, the encounter with Adam had been running through her head for days. What made it worse is that Alexis kept reminding her of it and every time she did, Rebeccah got wet.

Jack smiled knowingly, a sick, knowing smile that sent a tingle down Rebeccah’s spine, “Of course,” he said. Rebeccah felt exposed and vulnerable as he looked at her. “But no fucking?” he asked.

“No,” she said. Rebeccah still thought of herself as a lesbian first and foremost. Just a lesbian who had learned that sucking dick and being covered in cum was kinda hot. Especially if her girlfriend was watching her.

“Anal?” he asked.

“No!” Rebeccah said. If she wasn’t going to let them in her pussy she sure as hell wasn’t going to let them in her ass.

“Just wanted to ask… titty fucking?” he asked crudely as his stare bore into her eyes.

“Uhmm…,” Rebeccah said, having not really considered it before, “I guess… that would be fine.”

“And handjobs, too, right?”

“Oh sure… that’s totally fine,” she replied easily. Obviously handjobs were fine if she was giving blowjobs.

“Well… I can’t say we won’t miss Lexi for a week but I think the boys will enjoy a small change of pace, Becki.”

“Rebeccah,” she said.

“Oh? I’ve heard Lexi call you Becki a lot,” Jack said.

Rebeccah flushed red, “I mean… I guess she does when we’re all… you know… sexy and stuff.”

“Well, I suspect you’ll be ‘all sexy and stuff’ a lot while you’re filling in for her. So Becki sounds about right then.”

Rebeccah started to say something then thought better of it. Being called Becki was a small thing if it allowed Alexis to go on her trip. And besides, she kinda liked it. It almost made it feel like she was someone else. A hotter, sexier, sluttier version of herself. She nodded and looked at Jack, “So we have a deal?”

“Sure. We have a deal.”

“Excellent! I’ll let Alexis know. She’ll be so thrilled.”

Rebeccah was right, Alexis was beside herself with happiness at the news that she could go on the film trip. “Oh my God, Becki! Thank you so much… this is amazing!” she said, squealing and clapping her hands like a giddy cheerleader. “I’ll let my professor know right now before she gives the spot to someone else!”

Rebeccah had already talked to the professor and asked her to hold the spot for a day while she worked some things out for Alexis. She obviously hadn’t gone into any detail but Alexis’s professor was very flexible. Rebeccah smiled at herself as Alexis got the good news from her professor and again squealed with glee. The tiny redhead leapt across the bed, tackling Rebeccah and showering her with kisses, “Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you. I love you so much!”

Rebeccah laughed as she returned the kisses, “I love you too. And I’m happy to do it. It’s gonna be fun.”

“Oh it is! You’re gonna have so much fun, babe,” suddenly Alexis had a twinkle in her eye. “Want to make it more fun?” she asked.

“How?” Her voice was hesitant. Alexis had a tendency to go a bit overboard when it came to sexy fun.

“My secret, okay?”

“Alexis?” Rebeccah asked, a warning tone in her voice.

“I promise, you’ll love it. I just need to order something, okay?”

Rebeccah shrugged but knew better than to argue with her girlfriend when she got an idea in her head. She’d have to have this conversation later.

Over the next three days, the two girls managed to steal as much time as they could, knowing that they’d be away from each other for several days for the first time. When Alexis wasn’t servicing the frat guys, she was usually servicing Rebeccah. She seemed certain that orgasms were the best thank you. Rebeccah wasn’t complaining, though. On the day she left, she gave Rebeccah the key to her room and two small, lovingly wrapped presents.

“What are these?” Rebeccah asked.

Alexis grinned from ear to ear and whispered, “They’re the things I ordered… so you could be sure to have some fun,” she said.

Rebeccah opened the first one and inside was a small box that read, “Pleasure Orb 4000”. “What is it?” she asked, confused by the non-descript box. The plastic cover revealed what looked like a small grey golf ball with about a third of the dimples having a small metal dot in them.

“It’s supposed to be amazing,” Alexis said, tearing open the box and quickly pulling out a small USB-G control chip which she slipped into her phone. “Here, I’ll show you,” she said and gently pushed Rebeccah down and lifted her short skirt. She placed her fingers at the sides of Rebeccah’s pussy lips and slid the ball in. Rebeccah was always so wet lately that it went in with no resistance whatsoever. “Now… let’s see,” she said and started tapping away on her phone.

“What… ohhhhh,” Rebeccah said as the ball buzzed away, “It’s like a vibrator.”

“Sooo much better,” Alexis said.

Suddenly the buzzing stopped and Rebeccah felt a wave of pleasure pulse through her. She gasped. It was like a million tongues licked every erogenous zone on her body all at once. “What the fuck?”

“What about this?” Alexis asked, tapping another button.

This time the wave pulsed over her and she felt like she was on the edge of cumming for a second. It left her just as quick then roared back, crashing into her. She felt so turned on, as if she’d been teasing herself for hours on end.

“It goes straight to your pleasure centers. I can make you feel just as good remotely as if I was here.”

Rebeccah simply nodded and started rubbing her clit, certain she’d be able to cum in no time.

“I can even keep you from having an orgasm,” Alexis said in a tone that told Rebeccah she was going to do that at least once, “I mean… I don’t want my girlfriend getting off with a bunch of frat guys while I’m gone, right?”

“Ppp… please, Alexis. Don’t be mean,” Rebeccah said.

“Ohh… poor Becki… don’t you want your other gift?”

“Will you let me cum?”

“Sure, sweetie,” Alexis said, giving her a little kiss as she tapped a button. It was like a damn burst from within Rebeccah and she came, roaring out loud with a thunderous bellow. Alexis just handed her the other package and grinned.

Rebeccah took a deep breath to calm herself and opened the other package. Inside was a silver butt plug engraved with an inscription, “For my Becki. Your ass is mine.” Rebeccah rolled her eyes and laughed, “You’re so corny.”

“Try it,” Alexis said, holding her phone menacingly.

“Is it remote controlled too?” Rebeccah asked, unsure what this could possibly do that the Pleasure Orb 4000 couldn’t. She seductively put the buttplug in her mouth, getting it nice and wet then slowly slid it into her ass. It wasn’t large, which was fortunate. As a devout lesbian, Rebeccah had no need to have anything back there. Alexis had used her finger a couple times while going down on her and while it hadn’t been bad, it wasn’t life alteringly amazing or anything. The cool metal actually felt pretty good in her ass as she sat back proudly.

Suddenly, it felt like it was growing inside her, filling her up. “Alexis?” Rebeccah asked in a panicked voice.

“Don’t worry… it’s just making you feel full. Do you like it?”

“It’s so weird… I guess I don’t dislike it,” she said nonplussed.

“Hrmm… maybe this will be better,” she said and suddenly Rebeccah felt a sharp smack on her ass.

“Youch!” she said, jumping up and reaching back out of reflex. “What the fuck?”

“So it felt like you were spanked?”

“Yeah!” Rebeccah said, “Do it again.” The words were out of her mouth before she realized and she was surprised at her eagerness. Alexis didn’t need another invitation, suddenly her ass felt smacked again and again, each one taking her breath away.

“It has a couple other settings. We’ll play with it while I’m gone. I’ve also got a camera set up in the room so if you bring a boy back here, I’ll be able to watch.”

“You want to watch me blow the frat guys?”

“I want to drive you into such delirious pleasure while you’re sucking their big fat monster dicks that you finally decide to be a real slut for me,” Alexis said, her voice husky and lustful.

“You want me to… to… fuck them?”

Alexis shrugged, “It’s not cheating if I get to watch, right?”

“I’m gay,” Rebeccah said.

“Except for the whole cock sucking thing.”

Rebeccah shrugged and waved her hand, “That’s just a hobby. I’m a strictly pussy loving girl.” Lexi shot her a look and they both laughed. “Honest…,” Rebeccah said in a poor protest.

“Uh-huh. We both know my little Becki is turning into something of a little slut.”

Rebeccah blushed and looked away shyly and Alexis let it drop, simply toggling the device now slotted into Rebeccah’s wet cunt into a low grade tingle that made her nipples hard and her mind think all manner of nasty thoughts. A few even involving masculine phalluses.

---

The two girls said their goodbyes with a quite talk and a long passionate kiss that had several frat bros pressed up against the window to burn the image into their brains and, at least in one case, snap a quick picture. “I’m gonna miss you, babe,” Rebeccah said.

“I’m gonna miss you more. Enjoy being all slutty while I’m gone,” Alexis responded. The Uber driver obviously hearing caused Rebeccah to flush in embarrassment.

She watched as Alexis drove away then took a deep breath and calmly smoother her skirt. She’d resolved to be the best Alexis replacement she could possibly be… without being fucked that is. She had been constantly aware of the two devices inside of her. Alexis hadn’t let her forget. And, as the car drove into the distance, of course Alexis would ramp up the pleasant tingle to a higher level. Suddenly, Rebeccah felt incredibly turned on. The change in demeanor didn’t go unnoticed by the voyeurs in the window. They watched as Rebeccah walked, swaying her hips much more than normal. Her nipples were rock hard, unencumbered by a bra, and poking dramatically through her shirt. She was obviously hot to trot and the guys practically fell over themselves to sprint to the door.

Luke, Rick and Kevin were an inseparable trio. Which was good because nobody could tell them apart. Rebeccah simply thought of them as frat boy 1, frat boy 2 and frat boy 3. They were nice enough. Stereotypical jocks though. She wasn’t surprised to see them standing there in the foyer adjusting their growing hardons when she came in.

Rebeccah took a tiny mental pause, gathering herself, before saying in her most sultry voice, “You boys waiting for something?”

Luke… or was it Kevin? One of them stepped forward and said, “We want to get the first blowjobs.”

“My, my… so very forward,” Rebeccah said, trying to retain some sense of control. “Well… why don’t you three show me what you’ve got?”

They looked at each other, “Right here?”

Rebeccah shrugged. The device in her cunt was still buzzing away, clouding her judgement. All she could think of was sex. Cock. Pussy. Fucking. Cumming. It was almost too much. “Why not? I’m supposed to service the frat for the next three days, right?” Rebeccah glanced up to the camera over the front door, wondering if Alexis was watching. The wave of pleasure that rippled through her confirmed she was. “God I love that slutty little bitch,” Rebeccah thought to herself. She turned her lust filled eyes back to the boys where were still staring, surprised by how forward she’d been.

Finally, one of them said, “Okay… Becki. We’ll call your bluff.” He looked at his two buddies who shrugged and all three started fumbling out of their pants. They immediately dropped them, their metal belt buckles clanking on the marble and echoing awkwardly in the foyer. Rebeccah’s eyes glanced down and she smiled. All three of them were average or slightly below average. Perfect for her first attempt at this. She’d secretly been fearing that Brent or one of the other massive guys would be her first and she’d not be able to do a good job. This would, instead, be great practice.

“Come here boys,” she said. She was enjoying being in control. Enjoying the hungry looks in the eyes of the three boys. The constant tingling in her pussy probably didn’t hurt. She grabbed a cushion off the ground and dropped down onto her knees, looking up at the guys the way Alexis had suggested.

“Be demur and submissive… they love that. They’ll come so fast if they think you’re just a slutty little mouth hole,” was Alexis’s advice and it rang in her mind. She looked up at the approaching boys through her eye lashes, hoping that she looked suitably submissive.

The first guy walked up and Rebeccah guided him into her mouth effortlessly. The practice on Alexis’s dildos had helped and she was able to easily take him down her throat. She moaned on the cock and looked up… Rick? Whatever. He slowly fucked her mouth for several minutes before finally pulling out and blasting his cum all over her tight, black t-shirt. That had been another of Alexis’s suggestions. The guys liked to paint Alexis with their cum and she always found that they really liked it when they could “ruin” a nice black shirt. The man above her roared and blasted out a surprisingly big load, shooting two shots on her shirt and one onto her face.

“Mmmmm,” she moaned and licked her lips, savoring the yummy taste of the cum she’d just earned. Before she could recover, another cock was in her mouth, however. This one was a little bigger but still comfortable as it slid down her throat. The second guy was rougher, instantly taking control with a firm grip of her head. Rebeccah had liked being in control a few minutes ago… but being out of control? It made her clit throb. She reached down to rub her clit as the man pumped his cock in and out of her mouth hole.

She felt a pulse in her pussy, a little gift from Alexis, followed by a throbbing in her ass as if the plug was pumping in and out of her ass. The combined sensation caused her to moan around the big shaft in her mouth which made the man attached to it chuckle. “Lexi was right. She’s a great little cock sucking slut,” the words stung Rebeccah but she knew they were true. She really was enjoying sucking their cocks.

“Yeah,” said one of the other guys who stepped up beside Rebeccah, “Want to jerk me while I wait, Beck?” the man said. Suddenly her control from earlier was thing of the past. She wasn’t in control and she didn’t want to be. Her hand slid up, gripping the man’s hard cock. She was dimly aware of how it surged and twitched in her hand. She pumped it in time with the dick pumping in her mouth. “Yeah guys… what a fucking cunt. Wonder if she’ll ever give THAT up?”

Rebeccah blushed, trying to avoid thinking about the empty void between her legs. She’d never really noticed it before but somehow having the small orb inside her left her feeling especially empty. Their demeaning words just caused her to clench in arousal but there was nothing to clench against and it gave her this horribly unfulfilled feeling. She focused on the blowjob, sucking slightly as the man’s demanding fingers tangled in her hair. With a grunt, he came, blasting a load down her throat which she was, thankfulling, prepared for. She swallowed as he pulled out and sprayed several more loads across her face then smeared his cock in her hair.

“You’re an okay cum rag, Becki,” he said. Before she could say anything in response, the third man stepped up. This cock was about as long as the last one but noticeably thicker. Stretching her mouth around it, Rebeccah’s mind drifted as he pumped in and out of her gaping maw. What must she look like right now? She hoped Alexis would take some screenshots. It would be so much fun to watch them later. As if in response, the devices inside her pulsed and surged to life. For just a moment, she felt like all three of her holes were being fucked at the same time. Like her pussy was being pounded by a nice, thick cock while her ass was mercilessly violated. She had a mental image of the three guys doing exactly that. What would Alexis say? She did say it’s not cheating if she got to watch… and she was watching right now… She pushed the idea from her mind. She was a lesbian. A pussy loving lesbian. A cock sucking, pussy loving lesbian.

She was so into the fellating of the third cock, she didn’t even really notice the man who walked up beside her. He guided her dainty hand to it. Her eyes went wide and she tried to look to the side but the hand in her hair wouldn’t allow her. The thick, long cock in her fist pulsed and someone above her laughed, “You little freshman and your cute cocks. Wait till the little dyke slut gets my meat down her shaft.”

The voice was Todd’s and Rebeccah’s stomach clenched. Todd was the only guy in the frat that she really didn’t like. She didn’t hate him or anything, he was just a classic frat asshole. Like something you’d read about in an old novel from the 90s or something. But God he had a big cock. Not as big as Brent’s… but big enough that something primal inside Rebeccah was drawn to it. And she hated that. Which made her dislike Todd even more.

The third cock finally spasmed, spurting down her throat and making her sputter a little. He shot blast after blast in her hair and on her face and shirt. She knew she looked like a mess. She was also incredibly turned on.

When Todd stepped up, she simply opened her mouth, fully into the submissive mouth hole role that Alexis had recommended. That’s what she was. It’s what she wanted to be. Todd’s cock started sliding down her throat and, as it did, she felt the orb in her cunt hum to life. It pulsed inside of her, almost as if it was fucking her. Her fingers strumming her clit felt tired but she needed to cum. She NEEDED to cum. Todd started out slowly, then quickly ramped up the pace. As he did, the orb pulsed in time. Alexis was clearly having fun messing with her. “God I love that little bitch,” she thought again.

Todd kept sliding inch after inch down her throat as he face fucked her brutally. She looked up at him and murmured, “Mrrr,” around his cock.

“More?” he asked, surprised.

She nodded slightly, never taking her eyes off of him or allowing his cock to leave her mouth.

“You’re not gonna gag and throw up on my cock. Real turn off when the bitches do that?”

She gently shook her head and he shoved himself fully down her throat. For a split second, she started to panic. She wasn’t able to breath. What if she died? What if the paramedics showed up and her mouth was clamped down tight on this dumbass’s cock? But then he slid out, allowing her a quick breath before he slid all the way back in.

Again and again, each thrust of her mouth bringing a pulse of the orb and, eventually, a virtual thrust of the butt plug. It was amazing. She gave herself over to it and just went with the flow. Todd’s stamina was much better than the trio before him, but eventually she felt him begin to stiffen. As he did, the damn inside Rebeccah burst again and she started cumming, screaming unintelligible obscenities onto the cock that was now filling up her mouth, throat and stomach with what felt like a gallon of cum. She just flopped down onto the cushion, spasming uncontrollably on the floor as Alexis remotely gave her orgasm after orgasm. And again, she could feel herself clenching at nothing.

Todd zipped up and walked away, leaving her collapsed, sated form on the ground without ceremony. As he left the foyer, she heard him holler out, “Lexi’s dyke friend sure can suck some cock. What a fucking whore!” and a chorus of congratulations followed by sliding of chairs and many footsteps.

---

That’s how the weekend continued to go. A seemingly never ending series of blowjobs for Rebeccah. She went to bed with a sore mouth the first night, moaning and whimpering in the dark of Alexis’s room as she touched herself while she relived the day in her mind. The images were vivid and primal and a little part of her mind was in shock at how turned on she was. Alexis had teased her for the first hour with the orb in her cunt but, after that, she was all on her own and somehow that made it even more exciting.

She knew it wasn’t cheating. Alexis not only was grateful for her sacrifice but was even more turned on by it than Rebeccah was. If that was even possible now. But somehow the thought of doing naughty, slutty things without Alexis watching all the blow-by-blow action (she giggled at her little mental pun) made it just a little hotter. By the end of the first day, she’d already had more orgasms than she could count.

And this repeated on Thursday and Friday, only diminishing because a few of the boys had gone home to visit their families for Thanksgiving. By Sunday, Rebeccah had blown everybody who’d stayed at least five times. Alexis kept her on edge all day, rewarding her each night with hours of mind blowing, remotely triggered orgasms while whispering the most dirty, depraved thoughts into her ear over the phone. When Rebeccah woke up Sunday afternoon, she was tingling all over. She’d experienced 72 hours of near constant arousal and she was eager and ready for more.

She started to get dressed then looked in the mirror. “Why bother?” she said to herself. “The boys have basically seen everything at this point,” she thought and stepped out of her panties. She grabbed the Lasetch wand and quickly swiped away all of her hair below her head. She briefly remembered her Mom giving her a “back in my day” speech about using a real razor and taking hours on personal grooming. Girls had it so much better now.

With a kind of nervous confidence, she stepped out of her room and headed down the stairs. Her unclad feet felt cool on the ornate, marble staircase as she silently descended to the first floor. Jack had told her that they had a special meal planned for a late lunch and they wanted her to attend. She thought about sitting there, completely naked, while all the guys watched her and stared. The thought made her surprisingly wet.

She walked through the large foyer and approached the hallway that led into the ornate dining room. It was an intimidating room with no windows and dark oak furniture that seemed to leech the light out of the room. She heard the raucous noise of the fraternity brothers as she padded closer and when she gently pushed the door open, all heads turned to look at her and fell silent. Several draws dropped. After one eternal moment, a brave boy whistled appreciatively. Someone else whispered, “Damn, looking good, Becki.”

That seemed to break the dam and there were myriad comments directed her way. “Hell yeah”, “That’s what I’m talking about!”, “Come sit by me”, “Come sit ON me.” Rebeccah blushed but walked forward, looking at Jack who was smiling and holding out a chair for her.

“Rebeccah,” he said, after she took her seat. “We’ve really enjoyed having you help us all out these last few weeks. I think I can honestly say that those of us that didn’t get to go home to see our parents aren’t at all upset by that decision.”

“Yeah!” came the roar from the crowd of boys as they clinked glasses in cheers.

“We wanted to do something nice for you. Kind of a ‘going away’ gift for you,” he said and he pointed to a box on the table. “We all chipped in.”

“Really?” she asked and yanked the box over, quickly ripping the paper off and revealing the picture underneath. “A Sybian 2040X?” she asked. She looked at the box, having no idea what she was seeing. It looked like a small saddle for a horse.

“Yeah… let me show you,” Jack said, taking the box and opening it. Inside was a small purple saddle with a tiny nub in the middle. Jack rummaged through the box and pulled out a bag of pink plastic bits and found one that looked like a small caterpillar. He snapped it onto the peg on the saddle and set it on the ground. “Okay… sit on it,” he said.

Rebeccah did as she was told and sat down, allowing the little pink wavy bit of plastic to settle naturally against her clit. She looked up and Jack was holding a small, silver remote no bigger than a watch face. He thumbed a button and suddenly the chair whirred to life.

“Oh… oh… my,” she said as the saddle vibrated and the pink bit of plastic slid back and forth across her exposed pussy. “Wow… that’s… oh wow,” she said.

“We just thought you might enjoy another little toy,” he said as his fingers found his belt. “Now… ready for the next surprise?”

“I’m gonna blow all you?” she asked, rolling her eyes and biting her lips. She was more than eager to feel a warm, hard cock sliding between her lips.

“Not today,” he said as he stepped forward, dangling his glorious cock right in front of her hungry eyes. “Since Alexis will be back today, we figured we should do something with you we can’t do with her,” he said.

Rebeccah wracked her brains in confusion. Alexis didn’t deny them anything. They fucked her. Even fucked her ass. What didn’t she do for them?

“Lexi is a terrific little slut but… well… she just doesn’t have much in the way of tits. And you… well… you’ve got some great tits, Becki,” he said. He stepped forward and placed his cock between her large breast then grabbed her arms and guided them up until her hands were pressed against her tits. “Get it?”

Rebeccah smiled and nodded as Jack began sliding his cock up and down. She squeezed her tits together, enjoying the sensation of the warm pulsing cock as she rocked back and forth in time with his thrusts. The buzzing away at her clit had her whole body feeling energized and ready for more. Jack kept thrusting away for a couple minutes as Rebeccah stared up at him, trying to look like a submissive little slut like Alexis had taught her. When Jack finally started to cum, he growled out something unintelligible and she felt a shot splash up onto her face. Before the next spurt came, however, he twisted over and shot his cum into an ornate, silver gravy bowl.

Rebeccah licked the yummy cum off her lips and started to ask what Jack was doing but suddenly there was another cock in front of her, thrusting between her tits and a third cock poking at her mouth from the side. She opened up reflexively, stifling her unanswered question with a thick, meaty intruder promising her a belly full of the cum that she was learning to love the taste of.

She was also dimly aware of the boys’ increasingly crude and demeaning words. Rather than putting up with it, however, she decided to take matters into her own hands and embrace it. As her Feminism in America professor had told her, “Words have power and we can’t let them have all the power. Take the words for your own.”

So the next time one of the boys said, “Look at that slut suck?” she replied with, “But I’m such a good cock sucking slut, aren’t I boys?”

“Yeah!” they cheered.

Then she looked up at the current guy she was titty fucking, “What about you? Am I good at titty fucking that big thick cock?”

“Oh yeah,” he groaned and shot off, again tearing away to blast the remnants of his load into the gravy bowl. This continued on for almost an hour. Rebeccah’s face and tits had cum all over them and her nipples were sore because she’d unconsciously started pinching them harder and harder as she got more and more turned on. Even worse though, was that she was feeling severe brain fry from being unable to cum because Alexis must have left that setting on for that damn orb. She felt like there was a dam inside her refusing to allow her that precious release.

The last guy was fucking her mouth now. Some Junior she rarely saw because he lived off in his own apartment. Greg. Craig? Clancey? Something stupid, was all she remembered. “You want this cum, you little slut?”

“Oh yeah… give me all this cum.”

“Listen to the little bitch,” he said to his friends. “She calls herself a dyke but she’s begging for my cum.”

“Yeah… I love pussy but you boys and your big, thick cocks have got me addicted to all this yummy, cummy,” she said, trying to adopt a sort of submissive, sexy girlie voice. The boys all laughed and Rebeccah could feel her shame and arousal spike inside of her. Goddamn she needed to cum bad. As soon as this was over she was gonna rip that fucking orb out of her cunt and make herself cum so hard the neighbors would complain.

“Here you go slut, I’ll add it to the mix,” he said and pulled away, jacking himself until he finished in the gravy bowl.

“Here’s your last present, Becki,” Jack said as he took the bowl and set it on the floor beside her. “You get all of our cum to slurp up so you can be a good little cum slut.”

His tone was so condescending but the smirk on his face said something different. A sort of lascivious, soul piercing stare. He knew that something inside Rebeccah had changed. He could tell. She wasn’t the dyed in the wool lesbian she’d been four months ago. She was a cum slut now. She looked down at the pool of viscous white liquid and, after only a momentary pause, grabbed it and held it to her lips. She started guzzling, letting it poor messily over her face and down her tits as she swallowed most of it. She felt like such a slut and the guys chanting, “Chug, chug, chug!” like she was doing some kind of perverted keg stand just made her even hornier. Suddenly, she felt a change. Suddenly, she was cumming. She felt it build slowly at first, a weird sort of orgasm given how turned on she was. She put the bowl down and closed her eyes as the warmth washed over her. She shuddered, grabbing her tits and riding the Sybian as the wave crashed against her and suddenly she was screaming. The orb and the butt plug flared to life, suddenly feeling like she was being fucked hard and fast and rough. It was so intense. So perfect. Her eyes snapped open and she saw her there. Alexis was in the doorway, holding the remote with an evil look on her face. A knowing, devilish smirk that caused Rebeccah’s cunt to clench as the she rode the orgasm higher and higher.

“Did you have fun while I was gone, sweetie?”

Carly's Side, Chapter 5

This has been a long time coming (LONNNNGGGG). I was trying to write the next Jay and Carly chapter and then the Atlanta shootings happened. And everything I was trying to do with Aimee just felt wrong. I rewrote sections a couple times but couldn't find the right balance. So I turned back to Carly's side of things for some inspiration. I'm trying to find the right line and having Carly's internal monologue was really helpful and appropriate.

Also, let me just say this. This is all fantasy. Ridiculous fantasy. And the racist stuff is only hot BECAUSE it's fantasy. If you read any of this and think, "Yeah... that's how things should be. That's how Asian women are," then fuck off and go get some help. That's not what this is about. It was really important to me that Carly clearly understands the differences between kink, fetish, and obsession. And it's important to me that my readers and Patrons do as well. Anyways... sorry for the rant. This chapter (the seduction of Kyrsten) is pretty hot. It's written with the benefits of foreknowledge about the characters and a couple years of writing experience so hopefully it's even better than the original ;)

Edit: This has NOTHING to do with any of my current Patrons (at least the ones that I've talked to). You guys have always been terrific and supportive and I've never gotten the impression from any of you that you have trouble seeing the line. Thank you guys for the kind words.

---

We rushed away from dinner, both eager and needy for more. I practically dove into Jay’s little red sports car he’d rented and had my head in his lap almost as soon as his ass touched the seat. I wanted to make sure his cock was happy and the best way I could do that while he was driving was to have it down my throat.

“Do you enjoy pleasing me, slut? Are you so pathetic that you get off on it?”

I murmured my assent and felt my cunt gush at the words. He was right, of course. I was pathetic and having him voice that just made me wet and eager to please him all the more. I felt his hand tangle in my ponytail and suddenly he was pulling me up and slamming me down, taking complete control. I had to relax my throat and force myself to breathe through my nose, but I was determined to be the best cock pleaser I could be. I was so turned on that I felt like my legs must have been drenched in cunt juice. That thought made me think about our friends seeing me and how pathetic I was. I imagined Jenn and Kyrsten’s judging expressions as I walked hand in hand with this white man while my cunt juices flowed freely down my thighs. The image simply made me wetter. Jay was right, I was pathetic. I am pathetic. I’ll always be pathetic. And it felt so fucking good to admit it.

“I’ve never been great at picking up girls. So you’re going to help me now,” he said as he continued to brutalize my throat. He somehow knew exactly what I wanted. It was like he was in my head. “If you’re lucky enough to be there when I fuck them, you can clean their cunts out with your tongue. In fact, I think that’s what your first punishment will be.”

“Punithment, Mathter?” I murmured onto his cock. Just hearing him talk about it was making me deliriously aroused. I’d have done anything he wanted in that moment.

“Because you came earlier without permission, I won’t be fucking you again untilshe’s called me, Master?”

My whole body shuddered at the thought. At the unsaid implications. His hand forced me down onto his cock and I felt it surge in my mouth. He was close. I wanted him to cum again. I wanted to make him feel as much pleasure as his words were giving me. I swirled my tongue around the spongy cock head. I could feel the veins along the hard shaft. I willed him to fill my mouth with that glorious white cum.

“And you don’t get to cum again until you’ve licked her clean,” he said. My whole body shook at the words. “If you’re wrong about her, you’ll just never cum again, slut.” The words were so condescending. So casual. But weirdly sweet. Almost like he was sorry that it had to be that way. He yanked me off of him and tossed me across the car. I just stared at him, panting from a mixture of insane arousal and need for air. “I agree, Master. I will make her into the willing slut that I know she can be. She’ll be almost as good as a well-bred Asian cumdump, Master. I promise.”

“I guess we’ll see, you stupid slant.” It was still odd to hear him say those words. I could hear the hesitation in his voice when he used the racist language. I could tell it wasn’t him completely. He was doing it for me. Trying out the words. We were both feeling out this new, very weird, relationship. Both unsure what it was safe to share with the other person. I wanted to just tell him I loved him. To say the words that my heart was already trying to scream out. It was stupid and premature. And I knew I wasn’t going to tell him that yet. But that didn’t stop every fiber of my being from wanting to.

When we got to the hotel and, unfortunately, nobody was there to see my depraved slut walk into the building. It was a weird realization when I recognized that I truly thought it was unfortunate. I wanted them to see us. I wanted everyone to see not only what I was but whom I belonged to. I found my Master. I wanted the world to know that’s what he was. My Master. The owner of my body, mind and soul.

Alas, it wasn’t to be that night. Instead, we went back to our room and planned Kyrsten’s seduction.

“You need to be firm with her. You might think you’re being an asshole, but it’s not like that. You just need to project dominance and confidence.”

“Yeah… but how?” he said.

I laughed at the question. “What do you mean, ‘how’? Just be how you are with me.”

“But I can be like this with you because… well… you’re you and we’ve got this,” he sort of gestured around at the room and us, “and we’re us.”

“Okay… try this. Just treat me like you’ve been treating me. Don’t worry that she’s there. The only thing you want to do differently is drop some hints that you’re interested in her. But drop those hints while I’m sitting there. Don’t be subtle. Show her that you’re a dominant man and she’ll swoon and be what you really want.”

“You mean an obedient slut willing to spread her legs like a wanton whore for a stiff cock?”

I nodded enthusiastically, “MMMmmm. But remember, you have to broadcast that indirectly. Don’t make her think you assume that about her. Just make it clear that it’s how you treat me and she’ll connect the dots.”

“We’ll see,” Jay said. “For now, I’m going to get some sleep. You,” he said, pointing at my chest, “are going to edge yourself for an hour while you consider exactly how pathetic you are.”

I beamed at him and gave him a gentle kiss, “Yes, Master.”

He kissed me back and rolled over. I slid my fingers down between my legs. I was insanely wet. Wetter than I could ever imagine being. I was going to need to make sure I drank way more water than normal. I couldn’t help but imagine kneeling at the edge of the bed and watching as my new lover took Kyrsten. I knew she wanted it. I knew she wanted to be treated like this. Like a cherished toy. Loved and lusted after in equal measure. Respected, but only in the abstract. I knew Jay well enough to know he definitely respected women and even respected me. But I also knew Kyrsten and I knew she wanted to be… well… a toy.

I looked over at my new Master’s back. His broad shoulders and lean shape were visible despite the dark room. I teased myself, stroking along the edges of my clit while I tried to imagine different scenarios that might happen with Kyrsten. One possibility kept coming into my head unbidden though. The idea that she might reject him. And I might never cum again. Never be fucked in my cunt again even. I imagined him tormenting me for my failure. I kept picturing him tying me up and whipping me. Spanking me. Torturing me. Destroying my ass and leaving me without release. I let the images get very dark… borderline violent before I pulled myself back from the edge.

“I’m fucking drenched. God I’m fucked up,” I thought to myself. And then I pictured Jay standing above my bound body saying those exact words and I got even wetter. I forced myself to imagine happier thoughts. I pictured a life in which I married Jay. I pictured a wedding in which I stood naked while Jay fucked me in front of friends and family. In which I was made to pledge to perform all acts of depravity and humiliation that I was asked.

“And now I’m even wetter,” I thought as I pulled my fingers back because I was so close to exploding. I needed to cum so bad. And that realization sent me down a third fantasy. What if Kyrsten just didn’t like anal? That one hit me hard because it was legitimately possible. What if she was just as much of a submissive slut as I thought but she was completely straight? What if she became Jay’s little red headed slut fuckdoll like I wanted but she never let me lick her clean. I pictured Jay fucking me over and over and forbidding me from ever having another orgasm. Forever denied. No orgasms. Ever again.

I ripped my hand from my cunt, just barely avoiding the orgasm that I was so desperate for. The one that fantasy Carly would kill for. I looked over at the clock and realized that it had already been over an hour. I could stop the edging and get some sleep. I took one last look over at Jay who was snoring quietly. I loved him. I knew it in my heart. Now I just needed to convince my head.

I woke up the next morning surprisingly cheerfully. I am NOT a morning person. Not even a little. Normally, I can’t function before my second cup of coffee. But somehow this morning brought me awake quite quickly. I think it was a combination of the sun streaming through the hotel window, my current joy for life and excitement with the day. Oh, and probably the pillow that I’d been humping against in the middle of the night. God, I was becoming such a whore.

I felt my cunt and felt the little hairs on the skin. I needed to get clean and shaved for my new Master. He’d made it clear what he liked and I resolved at that moment, to make sure I was always completely smooth for him. No matter how inconvenient. I slid quietly out of bed and went into the showe, turning the water up as hot as it would go. Some hotels are so worried about lawsuits they keep their shower temperatures at practically sub-human temperatures. These fuckers were like that. So at full heat, it was barely a hot shower but it would have to do. I laid down in the tub and put a leg up on either side. The water started hitting my inflamed clit, teasing me immediately and reigniting last night’s fire. I started shaving myself. I was determined to be perfectly, completely smooth for my Master.

Stroke. Clakclak as I tapped the razor on the edge of the tub.

Stroke. Clakclak.

Stroke, stroke, clak

I entered a little zone, not really paying attention to anything. It was a nice reprieve from the emptiness in my cunt. Suddenly, the shower curtain opened and Jay’s face was looking at me. “Hello, slut,” he said. The casualness of that greeting was music to my ears.

“Hi, Master,” I said as he stepped in. He towered over me as I lay there on the bottom of the shower. The spread of my legs, originally done for the practical purposes of shaving, now clearly serving a more perverted purpose. I let my fingers spread my cunt lips as I looked up at my new God.

“Good girl. You make sure you keep that yellow fuck hole slick for me.”

“Of course, Master. I want this hole to always please you the most. That way you might occasionally relieve me of this terrible emptiness I feel when you’re not inside me,” I said. My fingers circled the wet pink opening as I continued, “Would you like to use your Asian fucktoy to pleasure yourself, Master?”

He leaned forward and the look on his face made me shudder. It was stern. Knowing. Amused. And there was a hint of cruelty. His fingers reached out to my tits and squeezed them as he looked at me then they found my hard nipples and he squeezed on them, pulling them away from my chest. I felt my pussy flood a little bit as mildly hot spray splashed all over my face and body. He whispered to me, “I’ll use you whenever the fuck I want, bitch.” The words hit me in my core. And then he did something unexpected. He spit on me. It was the hottest thing I’d ever felt. It felt humiliating. Almost dehumanizing. He was finally treating me the way I wanted to. “Now finish shaving your cunt you dumb bimbo. I’m going to have Kyrsten lick it and she better not find any stubble, understand?”

“Yes, Master. Of course, Master. I promise she won’t, Master,” I babbled quickly. I tried to focus on the task and finish up. I wanted to be perfect. But it was difficult with Jay standing above me just stroking his hard cock while he watched. I felt small and weak. Knowing he could take me and have me anytime he wanted. Finally, I finished and presented myself for his review. I lay there spreading my legs and cunt for him.

All he did was nod almost dismissively. “Stand up and turn around.”

I did so, hoping that he was going to use me. Or punish me. Or tease me. Just anything to feel his hands on me. To know I was pleasing him in some small way. I felt his cock slide up and down my wet gash. “Are you turned on, baby?”

“Yessss,” I said as the head of his cock grazed my swollen clit. The tiniest touch felt so good in that moment. The orgasm was so close. It wouldn’t have taken much.

“And you want to be useful don’t you?”

“Of course, Master.”

“Good. And your cunt should be the most useful thing on your slut body shouldn’t it?”

“If that’s what you wish, Master,” I managed despite the haze of arousal that was clouding my brain.

“Good. Because I want your ass right now,” he said as I felt his cock press incongruously against my cunt. “So I need a little lube,” he said. He eased his cock into me. It was agonizing. Slow. Almost painful. He was careful to do it in a way that completely robbed me of any pleasure, just slowly filling me up. Now don’t get me wrong, the sensation of being stuffed with that glorious white cock was pleasure enough. I’m not greedy. Just getting that little bit of relief from all the emptiness was like heaven. But to be so close to the bliss of a real fucking and to not get it? It was the best kind of torture. After what seemed like forever, he slowly pulled his cock out of me and pressed against my ass. I felt his thumbs grip me and spread me for him and then the pressure of his cock, lubed with my own cunt juice, sinking into my tightest hole.

“Fuuucckk,” I said. “It feels so good to have you taking my tightest hole. Use me. Please use me.”

He didn’t say a word. He simply started hammering into my ass without mercy or compassion. It was something I’d always imagined. In my deepest, darkest fantasies. A strong, powerful, dominant white man using me in the filthiest way. We lost ourselves in the moment as he fucked me harder and harder until finally I heard him groan and felt him stiffen within me. Somewhere in there, he’d told me to finger myself again. Apparently edging myself until it breaks my mind was something he enjoyed. I felt like he was going to do it too. To utterly break me. As he pulled out of me, I simply slid down to the ground and whispered, “Thank you,” over and over. My whole body felt like it was having electroshock treatment and I couldn’t stop twitching in pleasure. It wasn’t an orgasm. It was something else entirely. Something different and wonderful. And I wanted more of it. I wanted more of him.

“Get yourself cleaned up, my whore,” he said as he exited the shower.

A few minutes later, I walked out. I was completely naked except for the towel currently drying my hair. I briefly thought about how free I felt with Jay. Even with past boyfriends, I’d been a little reserved. I wasn’t like a “lights out missionary” kind of girl but I was pretty vanilla. Because, honestly, that’s what most guys seemed to like. But with Jay… not only did he not want vanilla, he wanted all the flavors. And I was going to give them to him.

He whistled at me as I walked out and then he gestured at the outfit on the bed. It was a tiny bikini. Barely anything there and scandalously thin. The tiny g-string bottom would make it clear that I was shaved smooth. The small top would clearly show the hard nipples that I knew I was going to have. “I’m going to spend every minute with you turned on, aren’t I?” I asked.

“Only if I get what I want,” he said with a smile.

I kissed him as I reached down for the barely there bikini, “Then I guess that’s yes because I’m going to give you EVERYthing you want, Master.”

He beamed back at me and we were silent for a moment. Just looking at each other. Finally, he looked away, almost embarrassed and said, “Get dressed… slut.”

I laughed and put on the clothes he’d picked on. He’d given me a little sarong to wear. Probably to avoid me getting kicked out of the hotel. And a pair of platform wedges that would have been appropriate at poolside if not for their five inch height. I looked in the mirror and saw a fantasy creation. A teenage boy’s wet dream. Then I looked at Jay’s eyes and realized that I was also a man’s wet dream. A real man. A dominant white man. My owner. My master. I was HIS dream and I could see it in the twinkle of his eyes. It was thrilling to see myself that way for a moment. I’d never thought of myself as a sexy person before. Not really. But the way Jay looked at me, I felt like I was Aphrodite. Personification of sex.

We headed down to the pool, both of us eager to put our plans in motion. Jay likely thought that my primary motivation was to be permitted to cum again. I won’t lie, that did play a part. But the far hotter thing to me was the prospect of watching Jay fuck another woman. Not just fuck her. Claim her. To bend her to his will. To make her realize that she existed only to serve his cock just like me. The thought made me all gooey inside. It reminded me of feelings I’d long thought I’d buried.

I felt alive as we sat, waiting for our prey. When she walked in, my mouth watered a little. She was wearing a sexy little bikini that was fighting hard against her ample breasts. It didn’t look particularly comfortable which meant she was wearing it because it looked good, not because it felt good. I wondered who she was trying to impress. Or was she just as horny as Master and I and looking for some action. This might be even easier than I thought it would be. There were hungry looks from most of the guys at the pool and I realized that I’d better not allow anyone else to get what rightfully belonged to my Master. I waved, “Kyrsten!” and gestured for her to come sit with us. She came over, unable to avoid swaying her hips back and forth.

“So… have a good night, guys?” she asked, an evil glint twinkling in her eyes.

“I wouldn’t kiss and tell,” he said as he stroked my arm and let his fingers trail down to my thigh.

“It was heavenly,” I said, smiling with a massive, unsuppressable grin.

“How’d your night go?” Master asked.

“Fine,” she said, frowning slightly, “Roland’s pretty stuck on Jennifer though. So no action for me. Too bad to, he was a pretty good lay.”

“Guess you’ll need to get your ticket punched by someone else,” I said and winked in a pathetic attempt to be conspiratorial. Kyrsten just looked at me funny and Master’s eyes went wide.

“Kyrsten could get any guy she wants. It’s finding the right guy that’s tough,” he said.

Kyrsten sighed, “Yeah… sometimes it seems like all the best guys are taken though,” she didn’t mean it directed at Master. She meant it at Roland. She was so dumb. How could she not see the magnificent lover just sitting there waiting for her?

“Who cares?” I said, placing my hand on his thigh, “You’re so gorgeous you could just steal any many you wanted.”

Again, his eyes went wide with surprise as he realized how bold and unsubtle I was being. I’m not sure I would have been that brazen if he hadn’t had me edging last night and this morning. My brain might not have been at 100%. “Yeah, she’s super hot,” he said, talking to me as if Kyrsten wasn’t even there. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see she was eating it up, hanging on his words. Yeah. This wasn’t going to be hard. “But I’m sure that attracts a lot of asshats. And she likes strong, confident guys and that type is pretty highly correlated with the asshats. I’m sure she’ll find a guy that fits the bill though.”

“I’m glad I found you, Sir,” I said and gave him a slow, sensual kiss. It was obvious our tongues were dancing gently together. Almost as obvious as the movement my hand made to squeeze his rock hard cock. Master’s eyes flicked over to Kyrsten and mine followed. Her gaze was fixated on Master’s cock. I squeezed and stroked it, making sure it was hard as steel and very obvious.

As he broke our kiss, Master said, “Why don’t you tell Kyrsten why you like me.” His crooked smile was full of cocky confidence. Confidence that I’d helped instill in him. I was astounded at the changes in him just in the last 24 hours. It made me feel sexy, bold and useful in a way I’d rarely felt before.

I looked at Kyrsten, the red of her skin blooming up from her cleavage and revealing visibly the degree of her burgeoning arousal. “He’s smart and strong. He knows what he wants from me and he’s never afraid to tell me. He’s confident without being cocky… well…,” I said, glancing at him for a moment as he leaned back in his chair with feigned disinterest, “Not too cocky. Plus, he’s amazing in bed.”

Kyrsten giggled nervously, “I’m happy for you guys. You both deserve something like that.”

“Thanks,” I said. “I worry about my parents, though.”

“Why?” she asked.

“My Dad is super traditional and I think he’s going to lose his mind when I bring home a white boy.”

Jay’s hand squeezed mine, reassuring me with a tenderness. I could imagine my Dad standing there screaming at me. Calling me a traitor. Raging over my betrayal as my Mom just sat there and scowled. As Jay’s hand squeezed mine a second time, I imagined the same scene but with Jay there at my side. My Master. My owner. If Master was there, I could get through anything.

“My sister… and maybe even my Mom will understand though. That should help.”

Kyrsten’s hand touched my shoulder and she said, “It’ll be fine, Carly.” The fingers felt good on my skin, and as they descended down my arm, the platonic touch felt somehow much less platonic. More intimate. More sensual.

“Come join us for lunch, Kyrsten,” Master said. His voice was firm and forceful. He wasn’t asking. He was instructing.

I saw the dilation of Kyrsten’s eyes. The little catch in her breath. She’d noticed too. “Are you sure?” she asked, her voice sounding weak and small. That was the moment I knew this was going to work.

“I’d love to have you…,” he paused, leaving the sentence hanging in the air, “for lunch.”

“We’d love to have you,” I said as Kyrsten glanced between us uncertainly. Master’s hands were squeezing my fully exposed ass. They felt wonderful. I was trying to will Kyrsten understand exactly how wonderful.

“Sure… Where are we going? I’ll go change and meet you in the lobby in 15?”

“No need. Carly wanted room service. She didn’t want to leave the hotel today.”

“I believe I said, ‘I don’t want to leave the bed today, Sir’” I said with a grin. It was true. I had said that. Although the thought of being tormented and teased all day because I’d got my wish was both horrific and wonderful. I’m glad that Master had insisted on coming to find Kyrsten.

“I don’t want to intrude…” Kyrsten said, confusion washing over her face.

“It’s fine. I want your company. Carly, carry Kyrsten’s things for her,” he said and he stood up, offering his hands to the buxom redhead. The redhead that he would soon be conquering. It was only a question of when not if now. Kyrsten looked over her shoulder at me as I gathered up towels and sandals. I just gave her a smile and a little reassuring wink. I think that’s the moment she realized something was going to happen. We stepped into the elevator and I stood there as the two soon to be lovers stood next to each other. Something about watching my boyfriend… my Master, possessively wrap his arm around the waist of another girl just hit me straight to the core. There was this tiny hint of jealousy. The idea that, theoretically, I could have his cock all to myself. But it was completely overpowered by the sense of pride I took that I was secure enough with him that I could let him have these other conquests. Not just let him. Encourage him. Help him. I wanted to see him kiss her. I wanted to see him fall in love with her.

It was a weird thought but I had this mental image, vivid and shocking. Kyrsten in white lingerie, kneeling in front of Master while I sat collared and leashed next to him. He slides a ring on her finger before sliding his cock into her waiting mouth. And me just next to them. Smiling a dopey, happy, contented smile. I sighed out loud and Jay and Kyrsten laughed at me. My Master could see how pitiful I was. My Master’s new fuck toy could see how pathetic I was. I loved it.

I don’t remember much from the walk down the hallways. I was in a daze, half formed imaginings flitting through my brain and sending electric shocks straight to my cunt. The next thing I know, I’m on the bed in our room and Jay is behind me. His fingers are stroking my skin, teasing me. Taunting me. And I’m aware of the aching emptiness within me.

“Okay, Jay. What the hell is going on?” Kyrsten asked. She was sitting in the desk chair with her legs crossed as she watched Jay tease me on the bed. Master’s cock was stabbing into my back, eager for its own release.

“What do you mean?”

“We’ve been friends for 15 years. This is like a whole different thing happening right now,” she said, gesturing at the two of us and then herself.

“We haven’t been very close, Kyrsten. Not as close as I’d like to get,”he said. His voice was a seductive whisper right behind my ear. His fingers were tracing the underside of my breast and it was like sensory overload for me.

“Carly! He’s flirting with me right in front of you. Are you okay with that?” Kyrsten said. Something in her voice seemed off. I nodded but couldn’t say anything before a firm, calloused set of fingers slid under my bikini and pinched my nipple hard. I gasped loudly, all thoughts of the onlooker in our room completely forgotten.

“This slut has special needs,” Master said.

I nodded. “I do… I do,” I whispered in an almost inaudible register.

“What… uhmm… what kind… of… needs?” Kyrsten asked. My eyes were fluttering and unfocused as I tried to look at Kyrsten.

“Tell her, slut,” Master hissed. The firmness and cruelty in his voice was enough to make me ready to do anything to please him.

“I need to feel used… Sir,” I said, remembering the one preplanned thing we’d agreed upon. Me calling him ‘Sir’. The slap across my face was immediate and forceful. I moaned loudly and lewdly as my hips bucked wildly. I stared Master in the eye and whimpered, “I’m sorry… Master. Master. Of course, always Master.”

“Now you dumb whore. Tell her the real reason your pathetic yellow fuck hole is so wet right now.”

Kyrsten gasped, not in arousal but in understandable anger. “Jay… what the fuck? That’s awful!” she shouted and stood up.

I screamed, “No,” then more quietly, “No… he’s only saying that because I asked him too. I… it’s kind of… I dunno… Kinda my secret kink. The idea of having a white man as my Master. Someone who treats me like I was born to be a fucktoy for them. It’s what I want… It’s… it’s what I need.”

Suddenly Master’s hand was grabbing my hair and yanking me to my knees and then spinning me around before slamming my mouth down onto his cock. He pumped me forcefully up and down as he kept talking to Kyrsten. “I didn’t plan for this, Kyrsten. In fact, I hoped to hook up with you this weekend, not this little tramp. But the dumb cunt through her self at me so willingly I just had to turn her into my personal little three holed slut, you know? How could I resist?”

His words were so true. Hearing him say those things. Things I’d been saying to myself. Hearing how well he knew me. It was perfect. I concentrated on pleasing the perfect piece of white meat in my mouth as he continued, “Her happiness rests in your hands now.”

“NO!” I tried to shout but it was muffled by the thick cock in my throat.

Master yanked me up and looked me in the eyes, “Want to say something, cunt?”

I looked for mercy or kindness in my eyes. The slightest hint of a curl to his lips, reassured me. But the thought of my lifelong friend seeing EXACTLY how pathetic I was. Well… I did say he’d break me. It just didn’t take as long as I thought.

“Please don’t tell her, Master?” I said with all the pathetic, pitiful feeling I could muster.

“Tell me what?” she asked.

“It’s this cheap cunt’s secret. She can tell you,” he said and he flung me away from him in utter disgust. He didn’t even glance at me, instead walking over to Kyrsten and giving her a kiss that she eagerly returned. I felt discarded. Worthless. Pathetic. And soooo wet. My fingers went into my bikini and slid right into my empty cunt. It wasn’t enough. Nothing would ever be enough other than Master’s cock.

He moved behind Kyrsten and undid her bikini top, revealing the most perfect pair of pale tits I’d ever seen. I couldn’t compete with that. They were perfection and they deserved to be owned by my Master. He looked at me his eyes bore directly into my soul, “Tell her, Carly. Or you’re going to be VERY frustrated for a long time.”

The words flowed out of my mouth. I couldn’t disobey my God. “I… I made promises, K. I… I uhm… I promised him that you were… you know… like me.”

Kyrsten gasped but I wasn’t sure if it was my words or my Master’s fingers now tracing along her tiny, pink nipples. They were so hard and firm and looked so small on her big tits. She stuck them out further, obviously eager and ready for his touch. “I told him that I could… you know… that I could get you to call him, ‘Master’, too?” Kyrsten’s hand reached inside her own bikini bottoms and soon we were frigging ourselves as we stared at each other, both enjoying the delicious torment of foreplay. “I… I can’t cum again until I lick his cum from your… from your,” I couldn’t bring myself to say the words. Kyrsten had this look in her eyes. This look of utter superiority and contempt and it was causing my cunt to flow freely because I was the most utterly pathetic person on that planet at that moment. And all three of us knew it.

“Until you lick it from my pussy?” she said as her lip turned upwards with a sinister sneer.

“Yesssss… Oh God… I know I’m so stupid and pathetic to promist it bue please… please… you have to help me, K. Please,” I implored.

“So you’re saying if I don’t call, Jay… fuck his fingers are good… If I don’t call him, Master. And if… maybe I didn’t want you licking my pussy… or maybe I do but I’d rather have his cum on my tits… that wouldn’t count, right?” she asked, looking up at Master.

He shook his head and smirked. “Nope… she promised she could get you to let her lick it from your pussy. Nothing else counts.”

Kyrsten clapped as she continued to squirm, “Oh that’s delicious and so pathetic. Tell us what would happen, slut,” she said, looking contemptuously at me.

“I would never get to cum again. And I’d never feel his glorious white cock in my cunt ever again…,” it almost hurt to imagine but it was also so fucking hot. My brain was completely short circuited with arousal at this point and I started to beg, “Please, Kyrsten… please.”

“Well let me ask you this, Carly? Would you still be happy if he just fucked your ass for the rest of your lives?”

I’d been imagining exactly that last night. And this morning. And for the last five minutes. I whimpered.

“Speak up, slut,” she said, harshly.

“Yessssss,” I hissed, “But… but… but… I want more… I need more,” I pleaded.

“I guess it’s Jay’s choice. What do you want, stud? Do you want to let this pathetic little bitch cum on your cock again? Or would you rather just break her forever and leave her denied and desperate?”

Master spun Kyrsten’s chair around and looked her in the eyes, “I couldn’t care less about this slut’s orgasms,” he said. The words crashed against me as I realized that he was going to do it. He was going to orchestrate it so that I was just some anal slut with a mouth. My cunt would forever be useless and empty. And I realized that I was perfectly fine with that. It sounded like heaven. Then I realized that he was still talking, “But I do want you to submit to me, Kyrsten. I want to show you what you could have had all these years. I don’t see any reason to deny what I want based on that slut’s pathetic failed promises. I want you to be on your knees submitting to me and I want to fill ALL your holes with my cum. Understand?”

Kyrsten nodded in submission, not even giving me a second glance. She slid to the floor and looked up at him. I wondered for a brief moment whether or not that look of worship and supplication was something Master got from me as well. “Well then, I guess Carly is lucky… Master. Mmmmm… Master. I like that… will you use me… Master?”

Master took a step over, never looking away from the kneeling redhead submitting herself to him. He yanked my hair and flung me back on the bed again then guided Kyrsten up and placed her above me. He was so rough and casual with me. So gentle and possessive with her. The contrast just fueled that part of me that found my inferiority sexy. Suddenly I felt his cock pressing into me and my world shattered with pleasure. Kyrsten’s hands were holding my thighs spread and Master’s cock slid into me, filling me up and reminding me of everything I’d given up for this man. “Lick her cunt and get it wet for me, Carly,” he said.

I leaned down and my tongue found the moist folds of Kyrsten’s eager gash. I was reminded of my experimental college years, playing with other girls and learning how to bring another woman pleasure. She was already soaking wet for Master’s cock so I focused on teasing her. Heightening her pleasure for the fucking she was about to receive. Master’s cock came into view and I was treated with a closeup view of him slowly penetrating her pink core. Her lips gripped hungrily at his cock, clearly eager to keep him trapped within her forever.

“Please, Master… more… God that’s some good cock, Carly!” Kyrsten yelled out, her voice somewhat muffled by my cunt mere inches away.

“Her cunt is so hot and wet, slut. Even better than your pathetic cunt. Now that I’ve had some real pussy, maybe I’ll just fuck your ass anyways.”

I looked up at and simply said, “Yes, Master. Whatever you want, Master.” I licked his cock as it pistoned in and out of Kyrsten’s snatch. I meant it to. I would be fine if he used me just for that. If I was just the ass that he fucked when a date with another girl didn’t pan out. Because then I’d be useful and in my fucked up, lust fueled mind, that sounded perfect.

“You’re pathetic,” he said and spat on my face. I simply smiled and nodded before going back to licking the joining of their flesh. His cock. Her clit. They were my world for the fifteen minutes that he continued to hammer into her. I made her cum twice as Master seemed to make it his mission in life to give her more pleasure than she’d ever had. Finally, I switched to focusing on his cock, trying to lick just the right spot to get him off. Without warning, he let out a roar and rammed his cock hard into Kyrsten’s now gaping cunt. They both screamed and I let my tongue go wild, flicking across the bottom of his cock and balls and back to her clit as I stared up at their conjoined flesh. He pulled out of her and her abused cunt practically winked at me as a glob of cum dribbled out. “Clean her up you dumb, cunt,” he said before flopping down into the chair.

I didn’t need to be told twice. I craned my neck up and latched onto her cunt, eagerly slurping and drinking in the combined fluids of my best friend and my Master. They tasted like a strange sweet, chalking mix and I reveled in it, already resolving to enjoy this delicacy many times in the future from Kyrsten and from other women. I didn’t even notice when Master flopped down beside me but his lips found my ear as he whispered, “Your pussy is still the best, babe.”

I closed my eyes and continued slurping at Kyrsten’s delicious pussy. I knew his words weren’t true. Maybe they were in this specific instance but I knew I didn’t have the “best” pussy in the world. But the fact that after all of that, he felt like he needed to tell me that. To give me that little bit of tender reassurance. It reinforced in my mind that I’d made the right decision. He was my Master. And I was his. Whatever that meant.

Colors of the Rainbow Ch. 2

Chapter 2

The next two weeks were… well… weird wouldn’t begin to describe it. We didn’t have a repeat of that fateful day. Not even close. If I got even a little rough, Kelly would gently turn me down with a “I’m not in that kind of mood this time.” She was nice. Not upset. We talked about it several times. But she never got back to that height. I asked her about anal and her response was equally categorical though totally polite.

I’d pretty much chalked it up to a one time thing until the most casual of events changed things. A routine update on my phone. We were laying in bed having just finished the last episode of some stupid Netflix movie. It was just sexy enough that I thought it might kickstart some bedtime fun. But just dull enough that it nearly put both of us to sleep. A real mixed bag. I grabbed my phone and sighed, “Stupid updates. Seems like there’s one every other week,” I muttered. I hit the ‘update now’ button and suddenly the screen flashed and went black. When the little blue icon popped up and said, ‘now updating, this will only take a minute,’ I flipped the phone towards my wife and said, “Five bucks says it’s longer than a minute.”

She smirked and flicked her eyes over to look at the screen. And suddenly, her face changed. I saw it almost instantly. “Kelly?”

“It’s all swirly again,” she said with sadness in her voice.

“The phone?” I asked in concern.

“No,” she said, still staring. “Him,” she said, pointing to the little blue animated figure promising a short update that had already taken longer than a minute.

“It’s solid blue,” I said. She hadn’t mentioned anything else being swirly in the last two weeks but now it seemed to be back.

“No… it’s not,” she said. She was frowning as she managed to tear her eyes away from the screen. I braced for some angry screaming but instead she just said, “It’s not blue… it’s all swirly again, Max. I’m broken again.”

“What? No, you’re not,” I said, sitting up and looking at her. “Is anything else swirly in the room? Am I?”

“No… everything’s fine. But it must be wearing off… God this sucks,” she said, flailing her arms. But she didn’t seem angry. Just dejected.

“I know, babe,” I said. “We’ll make an appointment to go see the Doctor, okay?”

She sniffed and nodded, “Will you hold me, Max?”

“Of course,” I said and she snuggled into my arms.

“I just feel so useless, Max.”

“Because you occasionally see some swirling colors?” I said with laugh.

“It’s just… you take such good care of me and I’m such a nuisance with this. I know I’m more trouble than I’m worth,” she said. She sounded almost despondent and it broke my heart.

“You’re not useless and you’re definitely not a nuisance or trouble. Where are these ideas coming from, babe?”

She looked up at me as I hovered over her, “It’s nice of you to say that,” then a tiny little smile creeped across her face, “I know of one thing I’m useful at,” she said.

I laughed, “There’s lots of ways you’re useful to me honey. Sex isn’t even in the top 10.” I was trying to be chivalrous. To avoid suggesting that I’d married her only for sex. Apparently it was the wrong thing to say because her face changed to an utterly crestfallen expression.

“So I’m not even useful at sex? Fucking my useless cunt isn’t even enjoyable to you?”

“What? Of course not, babe. Of course it is. You know it is.” I felt like I was floundering. Like her mood had suddenly shifted in such a perplexing way that I had no idea how to respond.

She sniffed a little and then looked up at me, “I know what you’d like. I’ve been a bad wife. I haven’t given you that tight hole you’ve been looking for… do you want it, Max? Would fucking my virgin ass make me useful?”

God help me, but in spite of myself, my cock was hard as a rock. “What?”

She looked at me with some renewed energy, sitting up now and staring at me with the intensity dialed up a few notches, “It would, wouldn’t it? Then do it, Max? Fuck my little virgin ass. I want to be useful. I want you to use me like you deserve. Please? Please, Max.”

“Uhh… we need some lube,” I said, looking around.

“No you don’t. You can hurt me. It’s okay,” she said. “Don’t worry about me. You can just bend me over and rape my holes, Max.”

The words were so harsh and sad. Spoken with defeat. “What are you talking about, baby? I would never do that to you. Let me find some lube so that’s it’s good for you, okay. I don’t want to hurt you,” I said. I got up and went to the bathroom, opening the drawer and grabbing what I was looking for.

“You’re too good to me, lover. Better than I deserve,” she said. She was already on her knees, ass high in the air with her fingers spreading her ass cheeks for me in preparation. “Do what you want. Fuck my ass hard and brutal. Do it slow. You do whatever you want, please. Use me. Make me useful. Fuck my worthless holes so that I can finally be good for something,” she said, the words tumbling out of her mouth.

“You sure you want this?” I said.

“I want you to have everything you ever wanted, Max. I’m a horrible, worthless, dumb fucking cunt for keeping this from you. Just fucking take it… please?”

I wasn’t going to ask again. My own lust was boiling over. Kelly’s perfect little bubble butt had always been an enticement for me. I’d only ever had one experience with anal before and I’d loved it. We’d only done it once though and no other girl had been willing. Remembering the lessons from my first time, I applied a copious amount of lube to my cock and then started working some into her ass with my fingers. First one and then a second. Kelly started sobbing quietly, “What’s wrong?” I asked in concern.

“It’s just that you’re so nice and caring. So much better than I deserve. After how pathetic I’ve been, I deserve for you to just rape my ass in a back alley and toss me into a gutter but you’re being nice and gentle so I enjoy it. And it’s so good and I’m so sad that I haven’t done this already for you, babe.”

“Shhh,” I said, “Stop talking like that. I want you to like this so much that you cum from it… that way you’ll want it again, see. I AM being selfish,” I said with a laugh.

She giggled, “Mmmm… I like that, baby. Don’t treat me like a wife. I’m not that tonight. I’m more pathetic and useless than a wife should be. Treat me like I’m your little anal slut in training. Train my slut holes to like being fucked in the ass. Will that make me useful to you, Max? Will it?”

I was kind of getting into it and I positioned my cock at the opening of her ass, slowly pressing into her, “Tell you what, lover. Show me you can be a good slut who cums from anal and you’ll be the most useful wife ever.”

“Yessss,” she hissed as my cock started sliding into her, “But not a useful wife… a useful three holed gutter slut,” she said. “A pathetic cumdump for your cock,” she said. She eased herself back into my cock, burying me to the hilt. It felt so hot and tight wrapped around my cock, I nearly blacked out for a second. “Why aren’t you fucking your personal hole, Max? Is it still not good enough?” she said with a pitiful whine.

“Oh, God!” I said. “It’s so fucking good and tight,” I said.

She slammed her ass back into me again, causing both of us to moan, “Better than my useless, worthless, loose old cunt?” she asked.

“Different,” I said, deflecting.

“Sounds like it’s better, baby. I want it to be better. You deserve better. Will you fuck me and make me cum now? Make me your little anal whore, Max? Do it. Please,” she said with an utterly desperate tone.

I started sliding in and out of her with increased pace. Her moans and gasps urged me on as I started slamming in and out of her. Her finger was strumming her clit with increased speed as she tightened her ass around me. It was all I could do to stay conscious from the almost overwhelming pleasure. “Oh God… yesssssss!” she screamed, “Fuckmefuckmefuckme,” she chanted as she started cumming. “Fuck your worthless anal bitch, Max. Fuck her hard!”

Like I needed to be told. My fingers dug into her hips and I gave her five hard thrusts, bringing me to my own orgasm as I emptied myself into her. As I came down from my orgasm, I thought about what I had done and I collapsed next to Kelly. “I’m sorry babe. Are you okay?”

“God, yes!” she said, kissing me passionately. Her tongue danced in my mouth as we lay next to each other, her ass still sticking in the air. “It’s been too long that I’ve been holding that back from you. I hope you enjoyed it.”

“I did… it was sooo good, babe,” I said, giving her a little kiss. “But what about all that other stuff? About being worried about being useless and a burden?”

“Oh that? Just a little pillow talk, I guess. I think you liked it though, didn’t you?” she said.

“I mean… it was just that everything you were doing was hot, you know?”

“Well don’t get used to it. I have too much of an ego to do that very often, lover,” she said and rolled out of bed to go get cleaned up. I sat and watched as her freshly fucked ass danced into the bathroom, trying to figure out what was going on. This was two times now where something had happened. She’d complained about the color swirls and then gone absolutely bananas. I wasn’t really one to complain but… well… it seemed utterly crazy and I was determined to figure it out.

---

The next morning I started trying to figure out what had happened. I was convinced it was something to do with the swirlies she’d seen. I called Doctor Jenkins’ office and waited on hold for almost 30 minutes until she was able to speak.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Max. How’s Kelly?”

“Well… that’s just the thing, Doc. She’s been complaining about seeing the colors swirling again,” I said.

“So soon? That doesn’t make sense. Nobody else has had it even begin to fade for at least a year. And even then it was barely noticeable.”

“Well… that’s the weird thing. It’s only happened twice and it was very specific both times,” I said.

“What do you mean? It’s not a generalized color fuzziness?”

“Nope… two specific instances. Both times she was looking at something on my phone. But that’s not the weirdest thing,” I said.

“No?” she asked. I could hear a pencil in the background scribbling down notes.

“No… It seemed to affect her mood,” I said.

“What? Like she got depressed?”

“Yeah… well… the second time. The first time she went into a rage,” I said, glossing over the sexual details.

“Well that’s to be expected. Remember, she’s lived with this condition for a long time. She’s now had a taste of what life is like without it. Anger and depression are natural emotions to have when confronted with the potential grief of losing that newfound ability.”

“I guess,” I said, completely unconvinced. “Do you think she needs a refresh of the treatment already?”

“No… I think it’s probably the opposite based on what you’ve said. It’s so intermittent and rare, it sounds like maybe the treatment hasn’t fully saturated within the optic nerve. So maybe there’s some sparse signals not being fully processed right. Specific color wavelengths, you know?”

“Maybe,” I said, thinking back to the night before. Kelly had insisted it was just the little icon on the screen that was showing signs of the swirlies. If that was the case, I could theoretically test it. “So maybe we wait a week or so and then I show her the same image on the phone again?”

“Oh… that would be perfect if you’re able,” the Doctor said, suddenly very excited. “Do you mind?”

“No… I just want to get to the bottom of it. I’ll wait a week or two and then show it to her again. I’ll let you know how it goes, okay?”

“Sounds good. Thanks Max. Tell Kelly I said ‘Hi’. Good luck,” she said and the line went dead.

The next couple weeks went by fine, though there was no repeat of anything from the last week. We kept having sex and I’d say it was better than normal. A little more vigorous. A little more playful. But it wasn’t anything like the heights of the other two incidents. And despite her assertion that she’d enjoyed anal that first time, she steadfastly refused to do it again. After a couple weeks had gone by, I decided to talk to her about doing a second test.

“I know you and Doctor Jenkins think it makes sense but I’m telling you, everything is fine. I haven’t seen any more of the color weirdness after that night,” she said as she cleaned up the dishes.

I flipped the top on the dryer shut and turned back around, “Okay… great. Then let’s do a quick test and prove it, okay?”

She sighed, “Fine… fine… if you’re going to hound me. This is so annoying though,” she said.

“You okay, Kelly?” I asked. It was weird that she would offer up this much resistance to what should be a pretty simple little experiment. Frankly, if she’d said ‘ok’, we’d already be done.

“I guess I’m just a little scared, you know. What if this treatment doesn’t work on me? What if I need to have the procedure done every two months just to get by. It would suck, you know?” she looked at me and I had to go hug her. I wrapped my arms around her, feeling her press into me.

“We’ll figure it out together. The Doctor thinks it’s fine though. Remember, babe, even if it isn’t, they’ll learn something and improve the procedure. Maybe it won’t help you. That might happen. But it’ll help other people. That’s why you’re doing this, right?”

She sniffed and nodded, her face rubbing against my shirt. “Yeah. It just sucks to be so close, you know.” She pulled away from me and gave a quick nod and smile, “But I’m sure it will work. Like I said, I’ve seen no other signs of swirly color shit. So let’s go. Do your worst!” she declared.

I saw the steely resolve in her eyes and I knew the girl I loved was in there ready to conquer the world. I tapped away at my phone, forcing a quick factory reset then approving the update that followed. I’d already tried this a couple times just so I knew it would work. After about 45 seconds, the little blue man popped back up. I flipped the phone around to her and showed her the screen. Her face fell and I knew the answer.

“It’s swirly, Max,” she said with sudden forlorn sadness. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry I’m so pathetic. You don’t deserve this,” she said. Suddenly she dropped down to her knees in front of me, “Please… Please forgive me, Max.”

“Kelly… something’s really weird here.”

“What, Max?” she asked as she looked up at me and licked her lips.

“We need to talk to the Doctor about this. You shouldn’t be sad or angry every time you see these swirling colors,” I said.

“Use me, Max.”

The words hung in the air, echoing through my head and, in spite of myself, making my cock twitch. I took a breath and looked down at her, “I’m not going to ‘use’ you, Kelly. A man doesn’t do that to a woman.”

Her eyes raked up and down my body. I could practically feel the waves of lust rippling off of her. “Yes, Max. That’s EXACTLY how a man should treat a woman.”

“What do you mean?” I asked in confusion.

“We’re sets of holes,” she said in a barely audible whisper.

“What?” I asked.

“We’re born as sets of holes, Max. We only feel complete when those holes are being used. Please, Max. Pick a hole and fucking destroy it.”

This was all so weird and bizarre. Why was she talking like this? My wife wasn’t a raging feminist but she wasn’t… I don’t know… whatever THIS was. And yet, the truth was, the images that her words conjured up were having an affect.

And she noticed. Her eyes flicked down to stare hungrily at my cock, “You like that, don’t you? Do it then. I’m a stupid useless piece of fuckmeat, Max. So use me like one. At least make me a little useful. Please?” Her eyes snapped up to me with this look of utter innocence and submission. Like the nasty words she was uttering were the most perfectly natural words to say. “Here… I’ll make it easy on you, Max,” she said and opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. She brought her hands up to my belt and unfastened it, allowing my pants to fall to the ground without protest. I was mesmerized by the obscene act. She grabbed my ass and pulled me into her mouth, sucking me all the way down. I watched as she looked up at me in submission while shoving my thick, hard cock down her throat.

She gripped my wrist and pulled it to the back of her head, guiding my fingers into a grip on her hair. I gave up. Maybe that makes me a bad person. I don’t know. All I know is I got the best blow job I’ve ever had in my life. No. That’s not accurate. I took it. I slammed into her gaping maw over and over, trying to see if she’d make me stop. It didn’t matter how hard or deep I went. Or how long I kept it in. I held her on my cock long enough to make her sputter and her eyes flutter. When I pulled her off, she simply looked up at me and gasped, “More!” in an emphatic tone that left no room for doubt.

“Fine, bitch,” I said. There was a trace of a tiny smile on her lips just before I slid my cock back in and gave up thinking about morality, emotions, or anything other than the pleasure this slut was bringing to my shaft. I didn’t last very long. When I came, I gripped her hair and yanked her off of me, jerking my cock with my free hand and plastering her face with what felt like a gallon of cum. Her fingers, buried into her pants, were stroking furiously and the second shot from my cock triggered her own, screaming, orgasm. She shook sexily as I finished covering her with my jizz. I watched as it dripped down onto her black t-shirt, leaving a glistening splotch right between her breasts. Kelly looked up at me, panting, as she wiped it out of her eyes and neck, slurping it up hungrily.

“You liked that?” she said.

“Uhmm… It was unexpected,” I said, catching my breath. “But I’m getting a little worried, Kelly.”

“Why?”

I considered my words, “I think something is happening when you see these swirly colors again. We definitely need to see the doctor.”

She frowned as she knelt there, covered in my cum. “I guess this is a little unusual,” she said, then pulled the t-shirt up to her mouth and slurped the glob of goo down hungrily. Her eyes flicked up at me as she realized what she’d just done, “Maybe you’re right,” she said with a sexy smile. “But I’m not complaining, okay?”

Airtight April

There's an April Fool's contest on Lit. And somehow I got it into my head that it was a 750 word contest. SOoooo... i typed up a story. Then I realized it's not a 750 word contest and now I have this short (TINY) story (seriously, 750 words is basically a long poem... it's hard to do much interesting in such a short length which is the fun of the constraint, I guess). But I figured you guys might get a chuckle out of it and this way it doesn't go to waste.

---

“Fuck you,” she said, gently tossing a towel at you.

“No… I’m suggesting the opposite,” I replied, flinging the damp article back. “I’m just saying, you can’t know you wouldn’t like it until you try it, right?’

“I don’t even understand how it would work?”

“What? Like mechanically you mean? Well, you’d ride one guy and lean over and suck another and then a third would be in your ass,” I told her.

We’d been debating the virtues of being fucked airtight for days. It had started out as a joke but she kept bringing it up. Annie seemed to start every other conversation with a new objection but I had knocked them all down. I suspect she’d already made up her mind.

She tapped her fingers on her hips and stared at me, “Okay… hypothetically,” she said, stressing the word and smiling, “How would this work? You’d just bring over a couple friends and we’d have an orgy?”

I chuckled, “I dunno. All my guy friends are married. You might have to just pick up three guys yourself,” I said.

“Three? You don’t want to be one of them?” she asked, looking at me with squinted eyes.

I shrugged, “I can be. If you think you can only pick up two guys.” My slanted, cocky grin just pissed her off again and the towel violently returned to my face.

“Fuck you, Jason.”

“Yes, dear, anytime,” I said and practically leaped onto her. She giggled and we fell into the bed, she was unusually turned on as I pounded her to a screaming orgasm.

On Thursday, I decided to play a little prank on her. It was April fool’s after all. So I hid all of her panties. I know it was juvenile but what can I say. I liked teasing her and the idea of her going commando all day did a good job of teasing me too. “You’re such an ass, Jason. Maybe I’ll pay you back by bringing some guys home tonight and calling your bluff.”

“It’s not a bluff, babe. Do it!”

“Whatever. You’d never go through with it.”

I gave her ass a little smack, “Don’t test me, woman!” I said in a fake hillbilly drawl. She yelped and looked back at me with a sassy smile.

“Okay… but I’m gonna wear your favorite skirt to work today and then be home late,” she said. In this context, ‘my favorite skirt’ was the short, pleated plaid one. The one she hated wearing because she felt like a little schoolgirl and at 28, those days were past her. Or so she claimed. Nevertheless, she put it on, along with a white button down blouse and even put her hair into a high ponytail making her every pervert’s wet dream.

“Well… you’ll get lots of tips today,” I said.

“Yeah… I’m hoping to get three big ones,” she said with another flirty smile and she left, leaving me chuckling and rock hard alone at my desk.

That night, I went to the grocery store around 9pm. When I got home, Annie’s car was back. I grabbed a couple bags of groceries and headed to the door, remembering how hot she’d looked when she left.

I opened the door and started to say something but the words died in my throat.

“Fuck yeah! FUUUCCKKK yeah. That feels so fucking good in my slut ass!” came Annie’s high pitched squeal of a voice she always had during sex. “Yeah you fucking big dicked Adonis! Let me swallow that snake. Make me an airtight three holed slut like my pervert boyfriend wants!”

The grocery bags dropped to the floor, forgotten completely as I rushed to the bedroom. My Annie was doing it. She was getting fucked just like I’d joked about. My stomach twisted into knots, “Oh my God that’s a fucking monster. Fill my whore cunt, stud. Fill it with your jizz!”

I’d only been joking. I never thought she’d do it. I hated myself. I was scared. My dick was limp. This wasn’t what I wanted. I’d fucked up. I rushed to the bedroom door and swung it open.

Inside, my wife was kneeling on the bed, still wearing her sexy schoolgirl outfit. But instead of the three assholes I expected to find, she was busily bouncing on a big dildo while shoving a second one into her ass and a third down her throat. Her head whipped around as she looked at me and said, “Afrow Foos!”

Road to Hell (ReWrite) Ch. 5

My God it's painful rereading some of these. These definitely needed a polish (I'm actually a little scared to go back and read Ch1 of Carly and Jay for these same reasons). But at least I'm getting an opportunity to fix some of them. Honestly, if I had time, these chapters deserve a bigger rewrite. Jay is kind of a manipulative asshole in this and I think it would be a more compelling story if his motivations for the first few girls at least were a little more "noble but ultimately corrupted". Like if Debbie and Aella had actual things wrong with them Jay was trying to fix or something. But alas, that's not the story so we'll just stick with this story's Jay being a bit of a monster. At least the sex is hot ;)

---

The next morning, I was up early, trying to get some things prepped for work on Monday. Kay came walking downstairs about an hour later wearing a very short, clingy sundress that made her lack of underwear fairly obvious. Putting her hair back in a ponytail and slipping on some tennis shoes she grabbed me by the hand and dragged me to the door. "Oh... I almost forgot... You really like chokers right?" she asked already knowing the answer. She slipped on a lacy, white choker around her neck. It somehow perfectly conveyed her false innocence. Then she grabbed my hand and said, "I hope that I'm not out of line, Sir, but I figured that you'd want this all to be a surprise and you wouldn't want to wait in the salon while I got my hair done. Why don't you stay here and watch some porn and I'll be back tonight."

I was dumbfounded. Three months ago my wife would have been shell shocked about ANYTHING that had happened in the last 24 hours. But here she was embracing the changes and pushing beyond them. I was in hog heaven. "Don't be gone too long."

"I won't, Sir. I promise."

When she left, I did exactly as she suggested. I watched all the videos we'd shot. After all the action from last night I wasn't really in a mood to jerk off so I just set them to loop on the second monitor while I went and played with my program. Predictably, my mind wandered and I pictured a whole harem of willing, obedient slaves. Now that DID make me hard, but I powered through it. I worked on a very simple little program that would install itself onto a computer or Android phone. The program would go out and search a public folder I had created for an encoded name that was set up. In the file that it downloaded would be the various commands for that subject. The program would only search once a month and the incredibly small download sizes would cause very little suspicion to all but the most technically savvy and suspicious of people. Even if they tracked it down, all they’d see was a minute bit of encrypted data, too small to even be a virus.

Then I went into Kay's program and added the following lines:

-You love sharing Jay-

-Jay needs variety-

-Jay deserves constant pleasure-

-Being the leader of a harem is erotic-

-Helping Jay add to his harem turns you on-

-Bending women to Jay’s will turns you on-

All of this was finished in a surprisingly short period of time and I sat back and thought about all of the people I'd like to have. I started a list (I love lists) and started to keep track of the women I wanted to at least sample. My mind drifted and wandered through fantasies and women in various sordid combinations. I’d made some sexual changes with my wife but left her personality relatively unscathed. With Debbie, however, I’d essentially mind fucked her, giving her quite the guilt trip via subliminal message. I considered the morality of that but, contemplating morality while sporting a huge erection is not a recipe for duplicating Plato or Kant.

Ultimately, what I really wanted was to be able to sleep with the women that turned me on and have them get turned on by that. As long as they’re turned on and happy, I reasoned, what I was doing wasn’t wrongwrong… just sort of low-grade wrong. With that thought in mind, I went back to my list. The easiest ones would be the people I had easy access to their computers or they trusted me enough to install something I sent them. I travel a lot for work and I realized that the most convenient girl for me would be Aella. Aella is a beautiful half black, half asian girl. I'm not normally attracted to that type, but something about this girl has always rung my bell. She wears the cutest outfits and always shows off just enough skin to show you how sexy she is, but not so much that she comes off as the office slut. She's always been nice but distant to me and my dick was telling me it was time to change that.

I compiled a version of the program that I had used on Kay.

-Jay is cute-

-Jay is sexy-

-It would be fun to fool around with Jay-

-It would be fun to seduce Jay-

-You have a secret crush on Jay-

-You want to be alone with Jay-

-Fucking Jay isn't cheating-

-Jay turns you on a lot-

-You are bi curious-

-You're very competitive with Jay's women-

-Rejection by Jay makes you want him more-

I then created a very abbreviated program for my boss.

-Jay's a great worker-

-Jay can be trusted to work from home-

-When Jay goes on the road Aella should go with him-

-Jay's work is always top quality-

I saved both the files off to a thumb drive. When I finished, I checked my watch. It was getting late and I started to worry about Kay. She hadn’t returned or called, which was unusual for her. Finally, around 7 o'clock, she returned home, waltzing in as the living embodiment of hotness. Her normally wavy, dirty blonde hair was now styled straight and had been bleached to a bright yellow blonde. She was wearing a short jean skirt with the waist straps of her thong showing and a sleeveless top with a keyhole cut that showed off her cleavage and lack of a bra. Topping it all off, figuratively, were a pair of white thigh high heeled boots. She did a little pirouette and I saw the tattoo at her back. It prominently said, "Jay's Toy" in script. It was one of those “tattoos” you can get by covering up skin while tanning. Visions of bending her over and fucking her while staring at that tattoo danced through my head.

She came over and knelt between my legs. "I hope you like the tattoo, Sir? I wanted something that you could cover up with makeup or have me change to match your… desires." She started eagerly stroking my cock with one hand while her other plunged under her skirt, which was already bunched up around her waist. Her panties were clearly soaked and I could see juices glistening down her leg.

"You've done very well except for the part where you broke your word," her face fell as I said this. She was obviously upset and confused. "You told me you would not be gone long then stayed out very late. Leaving me at home worrying about you. You're going to need some firm punishment." I told her this while I was pulling the belt out from my pants. I grabbed her by the hair and moved her across the back of the couch. Then I pulled up her skirt and gave her ass a swipe with my belt. I think it was more loud than painful since her response was an obvious moan of pleasure. "I guess that wasn't hard enough, slut."

I gave her ass 5 more firm strokes. I'm not a particularly sadistic person so the lashes were nowhere near full strength, but she wasn't complaining a bit. In fact, when I gave her the 5th swipe she moaned even louder and seemed to have a tiny orgasm. I grabbed her wrists and tied them with the belt then dipped my fingers into her cunt. It had been wet before, now it was gushing like a fountain. I swirled my fingers around, causing her knees to buckle and eliciting a sexy moan. Then I started sliding the copious juices along her

"Oh, fuck yeah. Please fuck my ass Master. Fuck this slut's ass. I've been doing naughty things all day and only an ass fucking from you will remind me of my place."

Her wording piqued my curiosity and I held my dick right at her asshole, "What have you done today?"

"uhh... " she grunted as she tried to lean back into my cock a little, "I thought that you shouldn't be spending your money on a slut like me. So I tried to get as much free stuff as I could today. I've been showing my tits and cunt all over town."

"You little slut," I said mockingly. Not that I was upset. The idea of my wife flashing people to get cheaper prices was pretty hot. "Did you do anything else?"

"I wanted to, Master. The man selling the boots wanted to fuck me but I got him to accept a hand job." I brought my hand down on her ass three times.

"You are not to fool around with any men unless I'm present. Do I make myself clear?" I was a little angry though mostly disturbed by the little voice in my head reminding me that I was the one who had done this to her.

"Yes sir. The tanning salon guy wanted me to blow him but he settled for me eating his girlfriend's pussy. Is that alright, Sir?"

"Yes, slave. But you're going to need a severe punishment for the hand job," I said as I jammed my cock in her ass. "You will be servicing me three times a day. I might occasionally demand a blowjob but mostly it’ll be this slut ass paying for your transgression. Your cunt will not be filled and you are not permitted to orgasm until I allow it," I was really pounding her fast now and knew I would come soon. "Understand, bitch?" I growled as I slapped her ass and fucked her harder.

"Yes, sir. Please fuck my ass. Use your toy. Fuck your anal bitch.... Uhhh... ooohhhh" she said as we came at the same time.

After we got cleaned up, we curled up on the couch to watch a sitcom. It was a moment of normalcy during a time when things had been, blissfully, abnormal. However, after only 15 minutes, Kay got down on the ground between my legs and started sucking me off. “I’d prefer to service you while you watch, Sir,” she offered by way of explanation before returning to her ministrations.

I was in heaven as I lay back and watched TV while this beautiful sex goddess went to work on me. When I finally got ready to come, I grabbed her hair and pulled her off my dick, blasting my cum all over her face. She licked up what she could and sat back on the couch with the now drying cum still on her face and in her hair and a proud smile across her face. She had truly embraced being the slutty, submissive pet that I wanted her to be.

I was as good as my word with Kay. I used her ass a dozen times over the weekend. When she wasn't getting reamed she was prancing around the house, watching porn or just blowing me. There was sexual tension constantly in the house and I was banging her whenever and wherever I wanted. On Monday, I installed the program on the computers at work and started waiting for the inevitable countdown. I made a little Excel shet to help me keep track of everyone. It was obvious the rates were different in different people but I still had no idea why that was. Kay's seemed to be almost dead perfect at 21 days. I wasn't certain about Debbie because I didn't know when she first watched the video but "17?" days for her was what I had penciled in. My boss, Karl, and Aella now had their own spot as well with today as their start date. I’ll freely admit, my excitement was close to bubbling over during those first few days.

That excitement waned over the following days. But less than two weeks later I had one of the best 24 hours I've ever had in my life. I was getting ready to leave the office and Aella came walking up just as the elevator door was closing. She was wearing a well tailored business suit that managed to show off all of her curves and her nice bubble butt without looking even a little slutty. I also noticed that she wasn’t wearing anything under the suit jacket and her cleavage was prominently displayed. Being the gentleman that I am, I reached my hand out to keep the door open and it banged shut on my fingers. The stupid rubber seperator that was supposed to be there wasn’t and the metal crunched my hand loudly and painfully. "Fuck," I said as the door decided to open back up after attempting to maul my hand.

An expression of concern on her face, Aella stepped in and said, “Thanks… that looks painful.” She grabbed my hand gently, examining it in a curious way, “But it doesn't look too bad. Do I need to kiss it and make it better?"

I looked at her. Having never talked to me like this before, this seemed to be the program working. However, it had only been 13 days. I really didn’t want to risk a sexual harassment lawsuit so I decided to play it slow, "No thanks. My wife will be happy to do that when I get home."

"But that's so far away. Plus, who knows if she really will make it feel better. You could be... throbbing... for some time." I'm not even sure if she realized it, but when she said 'throbbing' her eyes raked my body. I knew that I was golden. This was definitely out of the ordinary.

"I don't really have much choice though. I think your boyfriend would be pretty upset if he caught you kissing ANY part of me."

"You'd be surprised," she said and moved closer to me. "You hurt your finger because of me. What can I do to make it better?" Her voice had gotten lower and she was clearly trying to seduce me. Just then, the elevator stopped and opened. Aella took a step back from me and said, "Come to my car. I think I've got something for that finger." We walked in silence through the cold, concrete parking structure. She'd parked in the back of the third floor of the parking deck. A very secluded spot where only a few people would even drive past. Wordlessly, we got into her small blue Civic and she looked at me, "You probably need something warm to soak that finger in. Why don't you try this?" she said and she pulled her skirt up. Her cunt was freshly shaved and was already wet. I was pretty sure that she had planned this since this morning which would mean that the program probably took effect last night. Of course, that was when I realized that, instead of fingering this very willing and gorgeous girl, I was doing arithmetic. I can be a bit of an idiot sometimes.

I wanted her wrapped around my finger both physically and mentally, though. Thinking about that, I demurred, "Aella, I really don't think we should. We both have significant others and... " I started.

"Jay, we both know why you came up here. We're both adults and neither of our partners needs to know. Besides, I can do things that your wife couldn't possibly imagine... " she said as she leaned in toward me. I tried not to laugh at the last bit. There wasn’t much that Kay couldn’t imagine any longer.

"I love my wife... and she's a pretty imaginative individual,” I said with complete sincerity.

"Trust me, Jay. My lovers are kept very, very happy," she said. Her hand was now on my thigh and I was fully aware of the musky smell in the car. "Would your wife blow you in the parking garage at your office?" she asked. Without waiting for an answer, she unzipped my pants and started deep throating my cock. That was a talent Kay hadn't quite mastered as her gag reflex was strong. Aella, however, immediately sucked my dick into the back of her throat and held it there, tonguing the underside of my cock while she did it. It was an incredible sensation and I was pretty sure that she didn’t find the intrusion even a little difficult to manage. My ego might have been hurt if the sensation wasn’t so amazing. After about 30 seconds of this, she started bobbing up and down enthusiastically. I didn’t last long, the sight of a beautiful, sexy slut who was bending to my will while I cheated on my wife for the first time was a powerful, intoxicating combination. It only took her four or five minutes and I was shooting deep into her throat while she hungrily sucked it all down.

"So, how does that compare to your wife?" she asked smugly.

"Honestly?" I asked and she nodded with a self satisfied smile, "My wife's technique is a little better, she sucks my cock because it gets HER off and it makes a world of difference. You seemed like you were just doing work." I watched her carefully and she looked surprised and genuinely disappointed.

"I guess I'll have to try better tomorrow," she said as I zipped up and let myself out of her car. As I rounded the corner and was out of sight, I allowed myself a little fist bump, proud of my success.

On the way home, Kay called. I stopped my happy whistling and answered quickly, “Hey, babe! How’s your day?”

“Debbie called,” came my wife’s voice. She wasn’t distraught or anything but I could hear the worry in her voice.

“Everything okay?”

“She… she said she wants to keep her distance for awhile. That she needs to think about things. What should I do? I don't want what happened to ruin our friendship." Kay was clearly concerned. On the other hand, I knew the calendar. Debbie was obviously consumed with guilt because the new set of programming had kicked in.

"Call her back and tell her to come over. Don't ask,” I emphasized, “Tell her."

"Jay, I don't want to drive her off. She's not as open as I am about this stuff," I chuckled at this. Kay hadn’t been open at all until the last couple of months but now she was almost completely uninhibited.

"Kay, trust me. Tonight she's going to be open to all of our... stuff. Now call her and tell her to come over. Remember, make sure to tell her. She's clearly very submissive. She'll do it,” I said, pausing before adding, “Oh, and don't ever question me again. I know she's your friend but I'm your Master. Do you understand?"

"Yes, Sir," she said demurely.

"I'll decide on a punishment on the drive home." I told her. In truth, I already had her 'punishment' in mind but I wanted to be able to see her when I told her.

Unsurprisingly, she called me back two minutes later and told me that Debbie was on her way over. When I arrived, I was greeted at the door by Kay wearing only her slave collar, high heels and garter belt with stockings. She was a walking, talking wet dream and my already hard cock got even harder. I stripped out of my clothes, grabbed her hair and guided her firmly over to a chair in the living room. There's a partition in our house that breaks up the living room and the family room. The partition is only about three feet high and you can see over it from the front door but you can’t see behind it. I moved the chair so that I could see the front door but that someone coming in would only be able to see my head and nothing else. Then, I set up the camera to record the night's activities.

With everything set up, I reclined casually in the chair and pushed Kay to her knees in front of me. She needed no other instructions. She obediently started sucking my cock and I turned on a Ravens game while we waited for Debbie. I wanted Debbie to see as normal a picture as possible until she realized what was happening. Everything with Debbie was better when she was surprised and caught off-guard. I was so aroused, I had to keep pulling Kay off my cock just to keep from coming. Every time I did, she sat there, straining against my grip with her mouth open and tongue out, eager to go back down on me. The desperate noises she was making were nearly as much a turn on as the submissive blowjob and sexy clothes. Finally, the doorbell rang, "Come in!" I shouted. Debbie walked in wearing a long sleeve shirt and baggy jeans and stepped inside slowly as her eyes adjusted to the low light. "In here," I said and waved with my arm for her to come closer. She had a reluctant, almost scared, look on her face as she approached. When she rounded the corner of the low wall, her eyes went wide in shock as she saw the top of Kay’s head bobbing up and down on me.

"Oh god, Jay, what are you doing?!? Kay is going to kill you!"

I laughed out loud. With the hair and the tattoo, Debbie didn't recognize Kay as the girl brazenly and enthusiastically fellating me. "I think Kay's fine with it. Aren't you honey?" I said as I roughly pulled Kay's head up by her ponytail.

"Yes, Sir," she said with a gasp of air and went back to my cock, ignoring her friend in favor of the rigid shaft demanding her undivided attention.

"This is wrong. I can't do this," Debbie said and started to back away. Despite her words, her eyes never left Kay’s body.

"Get back here, slut!" I shouted. "You've already been a part of this. You've already fucked both of us. We know you're a carpet munching little cunt. Isn't that right?" My words were harsh and Debbie’s wide eyes snapped up to meet my malevolent, cocky grin.

Debbie's response was unforgettable. She actually came while standing there. Her hand hit the wall and her knees weakened. She moaned, her free hand pressing into her crotch as she dropped to the ground against the wall. "My little slut wife here has been disobedient tonight. I've been fucking her ass every night since the last time you were here so I'm in the mood for something new. So I'm going to fuck you while Kay watches."

Debbie moaned and her hand went into her pants while Kay started to murmur something in protest, but decided to let the objection die on her lips. Instead, she sat down on the couch, leaning back and spreading her legs lewdly as she began leisurely strumming her clit.

I watched my whore of a wife for a moment before saying, "Oh no, slut. You're not going to be getting yourself off tonight." I reached into one of our toy bins and pulled out some restraints. Standing up, I walked across to her and pulled her up, shoving her against the wall as I tied her hands behind her back. Then I marched her over to the back of the couch and kicked her legs apart before shoving her over the leather back. She immediately started trying to get a bit of friction on her cunt from the back of the couch but it was a futile attempt of aroused desperation.

While Kay struggled and whimpered in erotic agony, I walked over to Debbie who was just now coming down from her own orgasm. She was staring at my cock in awe as I walked toward her. I was rock hard, despite the blow job from Aella only an hour before I felt like I could hammer a spike with my cock. "You are one hot little slut, Debbie,” I said, “I don't know why you hide that nice body in those frumpy clothes though. But I know that Kay is going to love watching me make you scream." I was intentionally trying to hit all the hot buttons for Debbie. I knew that she was almost completely gone with lust. Her own physiological response was obvious just by the way she couldn’t stop humping her hips against her hand.

"Please, Jay. You shouldn't do this,” she pleased, “We shouldn't do this."

"You're free to leave whenever you want. But I think we all know that you're not going to. You can't even take your eyes off my dick. Are you thinking about being fucked right now?" I asked her.

"N... N... no... " she said in a completely unconvincing stutter.

"I think you're lying. I think that's yet another thing you've done wrong. You're such a naughty little slut. You came into my house with ugly, baggy clothes but we all know you were going to offer up your cunt to both of us. Now tell me the truth. What have you been thinking about?"

"L... Lick... Licking Kay," she said and her face went a deep crimson.

"So are you a dyke now? For a little lesbian bitch, you sure do stare at my cock a lot," I told her. Waves of mini-orgasms wracked her body and her eyes rolled as she leaned against the wall.

When she regained control she looked me in the eyes for the first time and said, "Your cock is always in me... when I fantasize."

"Well let's make that fantasy a reality," I grabbed her roughly and stood her up. Then I slammed her into the wall and kissed her forcefully. She just moaned into my mouth as I ground my dick into her pelvis. I grabbed her shirt with both hands and yanked it off. The bra underneath was a plain white one and I brought my lips to her cleavage as my hands went to her pants. She was looking over at Kay almost apologetically as I ripped hard at her pants, making the button pop off and the zipper rip. The pants fell to her ankles revealing the plainest white cotton panties that you can imagine.

"What kind of underwear is this? The last time you came over here you were so hot to trot you didn't wear anything. Now you think you've become some sort of little goodie goodie? What a little cunt you are. You're almost as big a bitch as Kay over there. I better never catch you wearing this stuff again." I spun her around and pulled at her bra until the bra clasp snapped off, letting the torn, ruined garment fall to the floor. Then, I reached for the waistline of her panties and ripped them off too.

"Now you're dressed like you should be. I guess going back to your place is going to be embarrassing. That's going to be a pretty big walk of shame you make. Your roommates are going to think you were mugged or something. You should make sure to tell them exactly what happened," I said. Her pussy was soaking wet and I slipped into her from behind with ease. I slammed her into the wall and forced her to turn her head toward Kay. "What do you think, Kay? Do you wish this was you getting pounded right now?"

"Yes, Sir. Ohhh please Sir. Don't waste your cum on that slut."

"You're right, Kay. I won't. You're going to clean her out when I'm done," I said as both girls moaned. "You like that idea, Debbie?"

"Yy... yyesss," she screamed. She was coming already and I responded by pulling her off the wall and bending her over the chair. Then I grabbed her hips and slammed her as hard as I could. It didn't take long with Kay cheering us on and Debbie's wailing from the endless string of orgasms she was having. Finally, I shot into her and pulled out.

"Go get cleaned up by my wife," I told her. She crawled over to Kay and spread her legs on the couch. Kay eagerly went to work, slurping up every bit of come that she could. She lingered a lot longer on Debbie's clit then strictly needed, but it made Debbie shiver from sensory overload so I wasn't going to complain.

I put one of our new homemade DVDs in and set it to play all. Then I grabbed Debbie and pulled her to the couch, just far enough from Kay that they couldn't get to each other. I sat on the couch with Debbie in front of me, my cock pinned against her ass. I forced her hands back to stroke my cock while I leaned back to relax. "Don't take your hands off my dick, Debbie." The three of us watched the various fuckings that Kay and I had engaged in over the last three months. They became more and more lurid and kinky as time went by. I wondered if Kay was even aware of the changes she was seeing. Debbie on the other hand was just soaking it all in. With every new sex act that she watched Kay engage in, I told her, "I'm going to do that to you," and she moaned. My dick was already rock hard again so I grabbed her hips and lifted her up a bit before sliding into her from behind. She started slowly bouncing up and down on my cock. "Kay, Debbie's cunt is really tight. Maybe she is a little goodie, goodie,"

Kay's only response was a whimper. I was certain that she was turned on so much that if I just touched her she'd come. On screen, Kay was getting her ass reamed and was begging for more. It was a pretty surreal scene. I was working on my third orgasm in less than two hours and there was no way it was going to happen quicker, but that didn't stop me from humiliating Debbie. "See how quick I come with Kay, Debbie? Why haven't you gotten me off yet?" Debbie's response to each of these was to bounce a little faster, clench a little tighter and moan a little louder. "Kay knows to talk dirty Debbie. All you do is pleasure yourself up there."

"What should I say, Sir?" she asked. Her voice was meek and eager to please.

"Tell me what you're thinking. And be explicit, slut."

"Oh... god... I'm so turned on... but this just isn't... uhhhhh... right... Oh fuck that feels good in my cunt. We shouldn't be doing this in front of Kay though. She's all... uhhhh... tied up and probably going crazy from horniness... I feel like such a cheap slut too... But I'm so turned on... I want to be your slut, Jay... And Kay's slut... oh God, I shouldn't... uhn... say that. But I just want to eat her beautiful snatch..."

I marveled at how well my programming had taken. I pointed to the camera, "I've got the whole thing filmed up there. I can't wait to show it to your roommates."

That sent her completely over the edge and she came loud and hard. The orgasm was instant and insanely powerful. She fell off my dick and lay there spasming on the floor just saying, "Please... please... " over and over.

I got up and walked over to Kay. Her juices were flowing down her leg like a river at this point. "Do you want me to fuck you?" I asked while I trailed a finger up and down her spine.

She shivered and said, "You are my Master. What I want is irrelevant."

"That's a good slut. I think you've finally earned the privilege of having my dick back in your cunt," I told her as I positioned my cock at her opening. She was shaking and trying to hold still and I couldn't help but take a moment to stare at the beautiful body that was mine to use. I grabbed her hips and slipped my cock in. She let out an almost desperate wail of relief as I filled her up with my cock. Suddenly, I started pounding her hard. She came immediately and started babbling, "See slut... uhh... this is how you need to be for him... oh fuck my cunt... this is what we need to be for him... fill my pussy up, Master... we're little fucking sluts... oh yeah... and if we're good, he'll reward us... oh yeah, pound me... don't think that tight... uh... snatch of yours will get you any... oh fuck... favors... Jay likes sluts... so learn to be a good one..." Truth be told, I might have had trouble coming but Kay's talk completely did it for me. I shot my load into her while Debbie watched on from the floor, still twitching.

"Get up here and lick her clean, Debbie," I said. Kay's string of orgasms continued when Debbie started licking at her. Looking over, I could see the mixture of my cum and Kay's juices glistening on Debbie's face. I kissed Kay passionately, enjoying the moans of ecstacy that passed from Kay’s mouth to mine as Debbie continued to work her tongue along Kay’s neglected clit. Eventually, I pulled away and said, "Debbie, I think it's time for you to go home. If your roommates ask, tell them you got the best fuck of your life. You can give them all the details you want. I'm sure they'll think less of you but that's probably because you deserve it, isn't it?"

"Yes, Sir," she said while blushing a deep red that left her chest even more flushed than it had been. She walked out with her tattered clothes held tight to her and I wished that I could be there when her friends confronted her. I was positive that she was going to be masturbating all night from the humiliation. I untied Kay and we went to bed, thoroughly tired and satisfied.

"You know that I'm yours now, Jay," she said while we lay in bed. She had her leg draped over me and was resting her head on my shoulder. "But I don't want to have to share you. This thing with Debbie is hot and the little skank sure likes it, but I want this," she stroked my cock with her hand, "mostly to myself."

I knew there was only a week left before her attitude on that shifted. I simply held her tight and whispered, "Don't worry, Kay. I plan on keeping you happy for the rest of our lives."

All kinds of Sisters

I originally planned this as four chapters but it might go longer than that if you guys respond positively. The idea came to me while watching Big Little Lies (it's pretty good if you haven't seen it). There's a line at the very beginning about half-sisters and it sort of made my mind wander about the different types of sibling relationships and that, somewhat inevitably, took me to this place. Hope you like it.

Interestingly, that show inspired two stories (well... one story and the scene from colors last week). 

---

There are lots of different types of sisters, and I have all of them. I don’t mean like loud, quiet, smart, dumb, etc. I mean like actual categories. You see, I have a twin sister, an adoptive sister, a step sister and a half sister. Yeah… It’s a little weird at Christmas.

My parents didn’t think they could have kids so they adopted. Two days after they signed the adoption papers, they found out they were pregnant. With twins. As you can imagine, the prospects of going from zero kids to three scared the crap out of them. It REALLY scared the crap out of my Dad who, after less than 12 months, took off. We never heard from him again. Good riddance to the SOB.

Mom remarried a couple years later. A nice man who ended up being my “real” father as far as I’m concerned. At the time, our life was in a bit of a downward spiral and we were probably two weeks away from being homeless. Then this guy shows up out of nowhere. I barely remember it. Aspen and I were only three at the time. Sydney, our adopted sister was five. She still tells the story about kicking him in the shin the first time she met him. Kicked him hard, as it turns out. He still had a divot there years later. Well he kicked her back (gently I’m assured by both) and they got along well from that day forward.

Anyways, Daniel had a daughter of his own, Lee Ann. Just a year younger than Aspen and I. And then, within two months of getting married, a fifth kid was added to the house when Paris was born.

Oh… my name. Sorry. It’s a little embarrassing. In case you hadn’t noticed, my Mom has a thing for naming her kids for places she wants to visit. Aspen, Paris and Sydney all got pretty lucky. You wouldn’t really notice that they’re named for some goofy traveling obsession. On the other hand, when you name your son Patagonia, you condemn him to either public ridicule or to adopt the name “Pat”. I chose the latter. I’m really glad my Mom didn’t want to visit Phuket.

So… yeah… that’s how our family came to be. And we were happy. We are happy, actually. As unorthodox and weird as we are, we’re quite happy with each other.

Sydney has always been the perfect big sister. She watched out for Aspen and I when we were little and when two new children were quickly added to the family, she took it on herself to take care of everyone and help Mom in every way possible. She was barely old enough to remember the fights between my biological father and Mom, but the abandonment left a big impression on her.

Aspen and I were basically inseparable. She was my other half in a way very few people can fully understand. She seemed to have a preternatural ability to know what I wanted. And I for her. We sometimes freak out identical twins with how close we are. As we got older, I got more comfortable around people and Aspen became the shy one. I would start talking for her. Not in a bullying, controlling way. It was just what made us both comfortable. She was fine around our sisters and other girls. But other than my step dad and I, she really didn’t talk to guys. Even waiters would cause her to clam up and shoot me a pointed look to order for her.

Lee Ann was the bookworm of the family. A lot of people thought Aspen was shy but then they got to know her and realized it was just around boys. Lee Ann, on the other hand, just seemed to enjoy the quiet. Of all of us, she was the one most likely to simply sit in a bay window on a rainy day and read an old book. Or just watch the rest of us play. She would partake if we pressed her. If we were playing some kind of board game, she’d almost always win, but mostly she simply wanted to be around us and watch, soaking in the family atmosphere. When she wasn’t doing that, she’d immerse herself in a good story or even read interesting subjects on Wikipedia. Dad tried to get her to play Basketball when she was seven. She actually did pretty well the first practice. Then Dad made the mistake of explaining that there were different defenses. She couldn’t stop talking about it for the next two weeks. “What’s a box in one? Do you play a 1-3-1 against the motion offense? When’s it best to switch to man?” At the first game, she kept getting lost on the court as she tried to figure out exactly what the opponents were doing, sometimes even stopping to count with her fingers. Turns out, it’s easy to steal the ball from you when you’re counting to five on one hand at the same time.

After that, Lee Ann and Dad would bond over WATCHING sports, not playing them.

And then there was Paris. She was four years younger than Aspen and I and she was wonderful. And also a handful. She was like the classic youngest child dialed up to 11. Both the good stereotypes and the bad ones. She was brilliant but a brat. Giving but spoiled. Empathetic but sharp tongued. Loving but entitled. A pop psychologist would have spent one afternoon with her and screamed, “I KNEW I was right!”

So that’s my family. And like I said. We’re happy. And I think it’s fair to say our happiness has only increased over the last few years. And that’s really what this story is about. How we went from a surprisingly happy, non-nuclear, family to deliriously happy.

The story starts with Paris’s high school graduation… No… that’s probably not right, The story really starts with Sydney entering the marines. She went into bootcamp right out of high school. Aspen and I were old enough to help keep Paris in line and, despite her reservations, Sydney wanted to see the world and “do some good for others”. Our parents were worried about her (what parent wouldn’t be?) but they were also encouraging. So she left, and for the next couple years, her letters to us were what we all gathered around the fireplace to read. She wrote every week like clockwork and we listened to Lee Ann read it. It was the highlight of our week. I know that sounds pretty geeky… and I guess it was. But she was our big sister and had been a second mother to all of us so we missed her tremendously.

A couple years later, Aspen and I went off to college. It didn’t shock anyone when we went to UCLA together. It just made sense. I majored in engineering. She majored in literature. Despite how in sync we were, we had very different aptitudes. She’d wanted to study engineering with me but I’d insisted she do something she was going to love.

“But I’ll love being in class with you, Pat.”

“I know… but we’re roommates. We can be away from each other for four hours a day,” I said with a laugh.

She pouted but she knew I was right. “Fine… but I’m helping you study and you’re gonna help me, got it?”

“Of course!” I told her. And that’s exactly what we did. We threw ourselves into our studies and  didn’t socialize much. Sometimes I look back and wonder if I missed anything. The traditional college experience, you know? Aspen hooked me up with a couple of her girlfriends, but none of them felt right. I tried to return the favor but Aspen demurred every time.

“Yick… Dave? Why? So I can be buried underneath a pile of sweaty hair?” she said with a laugh.

“He’s not THAT bad, Aspen,” I said as I rolled my eyes.

“For someone who knows me so well, you sure do a lousy job of picking out boys for me to date.”

“Sorry… I’ll try to do better,” I said, chastised.

“Just think about what I like and give me that, Patagonia,” she said. She only full-named me when she was feeling particularly serious. I thought about what she said a lot over the next few days. Aspen had always been there by my side. I tried to think back to guys she’d mentioned or been interested in but could think of nothing. It really started to bother me.

It wasn’t until spring break of our Junior year that I figured it out. Campus was pretty much abandoned but we’d stayed behind. Neither of us had any inclination to go party at the beach. That just wasn’t our scene. But I felt like we did need to blow off some steam.

“What do you want to do tonight?” Aspen asked as she wrung her hair out from a shower so recent that I could see the steam flowing gently out of the cracked door behind her.

“Get drunk?” I asked, jokingly. We’d just turned 21 and it seemed like the quintessential college experience.

Aspen gave me a funny look but then shrugged, “Sounds fun. Beer, wine or vodka?”

“I don’t know,” I said truthfully. ‘Get Drunk’ was about as far as I’d taken my plan. I kinda thought Aspen wouldn’t go for it and getting drunk alone seemed a singularly depressing idea.

She pulled out her phone and tapped away, “According to the internet we should try Apple Cider, Rum and Coke or some kind of white wine like a Chablis… Shablee… not sure how to pronounce that…,” she said as she flicked through random websites.

“Sounds good. Let’s go,” I said.

“Right now?”

“Sure… no time like the present.”

Turns out, all of those can be picked up at your local ABC liquor store so we were home 30 minutes later with two bags of booze staring back at us from the counter.

“What now?” she asked.

“I dunno… want to do some kind of stupid drinking game?”

“Sure… uhmm… pick a TV show,” she said.

“Modern Family,” I said with a laugh. I’d been on a sitcom kick lately.

Aspen pondered that for a second, “We drink whenever Phil says something dumb.”

“We’ll be dead by the end of the first episode,” I replied, not wanting to get alcohol poisoning my first time drinking.

“Yeah… you’re right… okay… How about every time Gloria says something we don’t understand.”

“Okay… that sounds fine,” I said.

If you haven’t watched the show, Gloria is from Columbia and has a thick accent. Turns out, I’d forgotten how often they make that joke about her accent being hard to understand. So about halfway through the second episode, we were both pretty buzzed.

We were sitting on the couch, comfortable, buzzed and laughing at the absurd sitcom when one of the stupid streaming service commercials came on. We were poor college students so didn’t pay for the premium, no-ad service. While the commercial (that we’d already seen three times) played through, I looked over at Aspen and drunkenly asked, “I can’t figure you out, sis. What is it you’re looking for.”

She laughed for no real reason and lolled her head to the side before saying, “What do you mean?”

“I mean in a guy… I’ve been trying to figure it out for years and I can’t. You told me to think about what you like and I’m at a loss.”

She looked at me, suddenly seeming far more sober than I felt. She bit her lip before saying, “Well… I like you…”

“So you want a guy that looks like me? I hooked you up with Pete… people think we’re brothers,” I said.

“He’s not you, though,” she said quietly.

“Ohh… so somebody who’s more like my personality… Jared and Hairy Dave are like me… Jared even kinda looks like me a little… same hair… same rough build… I guess his face is different.”

Aspen rolled her eyes and flopped towards me, putting one hand on my knee and the other around my shoulder. She was suddenly inches from my face, staring me dead in the eyes, “No Patagonia. Nobody is you,” she said.

My brain may have been a little fuzzy but I think I was starting to get the picture. “You mean…”

She nodded, then leaned forward and kissed me. It was tentative and a little awkward. She’d only ever had one kiss before, a brief backyard peck when she was 7 with a boy from school. I didn’t have a bunch of experience but I knew what I liked and I felt my body take over. I slid my hand around her waist without thinking, eliciting a sharp intake of breath from her and pulled her to me. She scooted the remaining couple feet towards me and sank into our kiss, following my wordless guidance as I kissed her with growing passion.

We kept at it for several minutes before I felt her hand start to slide up my leg. Suddenly, the weight of the situation hit me like a ton of bricks. I pulled away, looking at my sister who was practically panting in front of me, breathless from the hot make out session we’d been having. “Aspen… you’re my sister,” I said.

She looked downcast. Sad. Almost despondent. “Is that a problem?”

“Aspen… you’re. My. Sister,” I said, feeling like the sentence was sufficiently explanatory.

“You’re what I want, Pat.”

“What do you mean?” I asked.

“Do you want me? Don’t answer… just look at me… Do. You. Want. Me?” she said, parroting back the staccato tone of my own objection.

I looked at her. REALLY looked at her. Aspen has very long, silky straight hair which hangs down almost to her ass. It’s a sort of golden, dirty blonde that sways when she walks, framing her whole body. And I’d never looked before but damn… my twin sister had a body! Tiny little waist and wide hips with breasts that sat high on her chest even without a bra. Oh shit! She didn’t have a bra on! Her nipples were poking out prominently through the T-Shirt.

She noticed me staring, “Do you like them? They’re yours, Patagonia,” she said as she whipped her shirt off over her head and sat back. “It’s all for you.”

I swallowed, “Aspen… I don’t… I just was asking what you wanted… and I… I mean,” I stammered, having trouble thinking. Between the arousing sight of my twin sister and the alcohol, I could barely form coherent thoughts, let alone articulate them verbally.

“What I want is to give you everything you want, bro. EVERY. SINGLE. THING,” she said, leaning forward and crawling across the couch to kiss me again. My resolve crumbled to dust as our lips touched. I felt that electricity, just like other first kisses I’d had but this was so much more intense. This was my sister.

This was my sister!

I pushed her away again, “We can’t… you’re drunk,” I said.

“Is that the only reason? If it is, don’t worry about it. I’ve wanted this for years, Pat.”

“I’m drunk…” I said.

She paused, then looked at me, “Tell me what you want, Pat. I promise I’ll do anything you ask. ANYthing.”

Now, I don’t know about you, but a hot, topless blonde offering to do anything you want is not something that happens to me every day. So how I managed to utter the next sentence is beyond me. I kinda think my drunken state on top of everything warrants some kind of medal or something. Regardless, I said, “I want you to go to bed and sleep it off Aspen. And then talk about this in the morning. Okay?”

Aspen looked at me for a long time. Eyes searching mine with the slightest hint of a frown creasing across her lips. She didn’t look sad, just… disappointed. Eventually, she nodded her head and stood up, “If that’s what you want, Patagonia. I did say anything.” She grabbed her t-shirt and walked back to her bedroom, shaking her hips in a way that told me she knew I was staring at her ass. Damn was it a nice ass.

I followed her down the hall, forcing myself into my own bedroom despite every fiber of my being telling me to follow her. “Goodnight, Aspen,” I said quietly as I closed the door.

“Goodnight, my love,” I heard her say softly behind me, so quietly that I don’t think she meant for me to hear. But the words rang in my ears as I flopped into bed. The image of her and her words that night played through my head for the next ten minutes as I took care of the huge bulge I’d been battling against.

In the morning, I woke up early, still groggy from our night of drinking. It took me a good five minutes before I remembered fully the previous night’s incident. “Oh God,” I said, stumbling out of my bedroom in a hungover haze. My headache was splitting but I barely noticed. I needed to talk to Aspen.

She clearly handled her alcohol better than I had. She was whistling happily in the kitchen, cooking a delicious smelling breakfast. That was the first thing I noticed. The glorious smell of lightly charred bacon. The second thing I noticed was my sister’s perky little ass poking out from underneath a short, thin white t-shirt. “Aspen? What are you… uhmm… wearing?” I asked.

She turned around with a bright smile. I noticed the smile for the briefest of moments before my eyes darted downward involuntarily. As I expected from the view from the back, she was completely naked from the waist down. Her pussy was on full display. And it was shaved completely smooth, which I find the most attractive. I stared for a moment, both of us silent, before managing to wrench my eyes back up to my sister’s smug face.

“Do you like it, Pat?” she asked.

“Uhhmm… Aspen… what…?”

“I see the magazines you buy. After you passed out last night, I went and looked at the pages that were most worn. I’m glad you’re not a big tit guy,” she said with a laugh before turning back to continue cooking. Inexplicably, the first thing that popped into my head was that she was cooking bacon naked and that seemed pretty bold.

“The grease is going to burn you,” I said, not thinking about it, “I mean… with you wearing so little.”

She laughed a delightful, mirthful laugh, “That’s why I’m wearing the shirt, silly.”

“But your pants… and underwear, Aspen.”

“You saw the top half last night. You might as well see the whole thing, right?’

“What? Why?”

She turned around again, looking at me with a face that was 100% sober and serious, “Because you big doofus. It’s yours. It’s all yours, okay? Every inch of my body. Every thought in my head. They’re all yours. Completely. Forever.”

“Aspen…” I said, warningly. She simply stood there looking vulnerable. She was biting her lip again as she looked at me.

She turned back to the stove and kept cooking, scooping the bacon out as she spoke, “Stop worrying about it, Patagonia. With me, you just get to take what you want. To have what you want, okay. It doesn’t have to be sex if you don’t want. I just wanted you to know that literally everything is on the table for you. No limits, okay?”

I sat down, blinking my eyes and trying to force my still cloudy brain to wrap itself around her words.

“There’s water and coffee there for you, my love,” she said, gesturing over her shoulder to the bar. I reached out, grateful for the liquids. The water was gone in 15 seconds. I hadn’t realized how thirsty and dehydrated I was. The coffee was still hot and I had to sip for a bit but it was gone quickly as well. The whole time, I was trying to understand what my twin sister was telling me.

“Aspen,” I finally said. I looked up and she was standing there staring at me. “Can you put some pants on. I can barely think straight as it is and… that… isn’t helping, okay?”

“Sure thing. If that’s what you want,” she said. She went quickly to her bedroom and came back out holding a tight pair of running shorts that barely covered her ass. She slipped them on, pulling them up and over her plump ass in a display that had to be intentionally enticing. “Better?”

“A little,” I said. “Sit,” I told her, indicating the chair in front of me.

She promptly sat down and said, “What’s up, bro?”

It was such a casual question given the last 12 hours. I looked at her for a moment, blinking before busting out laughing, “What’s up bro? That’s your question?”

She rolled her eyes before looking at me with that same serious face, “You want to know about last night?”

“Uhh… yeah!”

“And this morning?”

“Aspen… tell me what’s going on. Please.”

“I love you, Patagonia,”

“I love you too, Aspen,” I said.

“For me, that’s unconditional though.”

“Me too,” I said.

“Would you strip naked and run through the parking lot if I asked?”

“No,” I said.

“I would. I would do anything for you, Pat. I realized a couple years ago that the thing that makes me happiest on any day at any moment is making you happy. Just doing little things. Making you breakfast. Cleaning up your messes. Even watching your stupid superhero movies.”

“You don’t like them?”

“I didn’t at first. But now I love them. Because you do and because you wanted me to.”

“You love superhero movies because I WANT you to?” I asked, confused by the very concept.

“Exactly. I love making you happy. And anything you want from me I’ll do. And If you want me to love doing it, I’ll love doing it. Understand?”

“Not even a little,” I told her, still confused.

“Right now… if I wasn’t your sister… If I was just some random girl sitting here and telling you this… if I was one of those girls you watch in porn… don’t try to object… I know you do… If I was one of those girls, what would you want to happen. Be honest.”

“Well… I guess I’d want you naked…,” I started. With a blur of speed, Aspen had stripped back out of her shorts and yanked her top off, flinging them onto the couch.

“Done. What next?”

“Aspen, stop…,” I said.

“What. Next?” she said with an intensity I rarely saw from my usually soft-spoken sister.

“Uhmm… I guess a blowjob is what usually happens next.”

She rolled her eyes again, “Stop telling me about how a porn works. I’ve seen them. I know the formula. What do YOU want, Patagonia. You have a hot naked girl in your apartment. What would YOU want to have happen.”

“I’d want to watch her play with herself,” I said. It was the truth. I really liked watching a girl masturbate while she talked dirty.

“With a toy or not?” she asked excitedly.

“With a big dildo, I guess.”

“In her vagina or butt? What’s wrong?”

I must have made a face. Vagina really took me out of the moment, “Sorry… nothing.”

“Patagonia… tell me what’s the matter.”

“Nothing really… just… vagina feels so clinical, you know?”

Her eyes lit up, “Got it… not… that… twat?” she asked.

“Sounds kind of silly,” I said, “Pussy… or… uhmm… cunt… are good,” I said. I wasn’t sure how she would react to that word. I knew lots of women found it offensive.

“Cunt? So you like… cunt… big brother?”

I nodded, feeling a little bit mesmerized.

“You want to watch a naked blonde fuck her cunt with a big fat dildo?”

I nodded again, utterly mesmerized, and she stood up with a smile. She left the room with that same, sexy butt swagger and quickly returned with a nice sized purple dildo. Not massive by any stretch but definitely well above average. She saw me staring and smiled at me as she sat down on the couch and spread her legs, “I had to make sure I would be ready for you, Pat. I’ve seen what you’re packing.”

I blushed. “You’ve been planning this?”

She nodded. “Yesssss,” she hissed as the dildo slid into her glistening pussy. “For a couple years now. Ever since I first saw you get out of the shower. What else would your hypothetical friend be doing, Pat?”

I realized that it wasn’t hypothetical. This was real. She wasn’t joking or messing with me. She wanted this and, I had to admit, it was getting pretty hard to resist the pull myself.

“She’d be talking dirty… like really slutty, you know?” I said. I couldn’t help it. She had me. I adjusted my cock and was excited to see her eyes flick down and the smile form across her lips.

“Like what?” she said with a gasp, “Teach me, Pat.”

“Like… I dunno… talking about how slutty she is… telling me how wet her cunt was… how bad she… uhmmm,” I paused, not sure where this all was headed. My head was spinning in a haze of lust, all thoughts of the hangover having evaporated.

“What… You want me to tell you how desperate my cunt is for your big fucking cock?” she asked as she plunged the dildo into herself over and over. I was mesmerized as I watched her lips grip hungrily at the purple shaft as it split her asunder. “My tight little pussy is right here Pat. It needs you. Tell me what you like, Pat.”

“I want you to tell me what YOU like,” I said. “What’s going through that slutty little brain of yours?”

She moaned, her eyes rolling, “I… I… I don’t think about those things,” she said.

“Liar… you obviously do. Don’t try to act all innocent.”

She kept stabbing the dildo into herself as her eyes fixated on my crotch. She said nothing, just staring blankly for several minutes, unresponsive other than the moans and gasps that escaped her lips. Finally, she whispered throatily, “Sh… show me. Please?”

“What?” I asked, teasing her as I stroked my cock through my pants.

“Show me… and I’ll tell you,” she said.

I was so aroused by her words and the overloading visuals that I didn’t hesitate. I yanked my pants down and sat back on the couch, my cock sticking up from my lap awkwardly.”Now tell me, Aspen. What do you want?”

“I… I… I don’t think about specifics. I think about the feelings. I don’t… uhmm… oh… I don’t want to have to think about the specifics… you know?”

I shook my head, not understanding.

She just kept hammering away, licking her lips lustily before finally continuing, “I want you to make me do things.”

“Like what?”

“Anything… seriously, Patagonia. ANYTHING. It doesn’t matter how horrible or degrading. I’ll do it. You OWN me,” she said.

“I can fuck you?”

“Of course,” she said, laughing at the mundane request.

“Cover you in cum, fuck your ass?”

“YEsssss,” she hissed, getting into it more, “Anything means anything.”

“Spit on you? Spank you? Trade you to my friends?”

“Oh god…. Yes… oh god!” she said, “I want to cum, Pat! Can I cum?”

I started to agree but then got an evil thought. I started stroking my cock, “No… what if I deny you, Aspen? What if I want you to do this everyday and never let you cum?”

Her eyes were wide and her mouth stuck in an “O” as she stared at me. She kept fucking herself but took her other hand away from her clit and locked eyes with me. She nodded, “Yessssss… my orgasms are yours too, Pat.”

“What if I never fuck you? What if I just have you seduce other girls for me?”

“OHhhh… God… Nooo… but yessssssss… if that’s what you want, Pat… of course.” Her whole body was shaking wildly now. Her legs twitching. Her eyes looked almost vacant and broken as she kept flicking between my face and my cock.

“What if I want you to seduce Sydney for me?”

Her smile turned wicked and she looked at me, “Anything, Pat. I’ll find out what she likes and help you fuck her. I’ll be there holding her ankles wide for you if you want. Just tell me. Use me how you want, Pat. Please. I need it. I need to be used by you. I need to be useful to you.”

“Come here,” I said, beckoning her over with my finger.

She practically dove at me, the dildo forgotten as she rushed over to stand next to me. I grabbed her hair and pulled her down to my cock. She didn’t need any instructions, simply opened her mouth and accepted me, taking my cock halfway down before she gagged. She came up, gasping for air and immediately dove back down. “I’m going to do that, Aspen. I’m going to use you and make you mine in every way. In any way I want, understand?”

She gurgled her agreement around my cock, still plunging herself deeper and deeper onto my cock, completely ignoring her human limitations. I looked at her, blonde hair already a mess. Beautiful pale skin and red lipstick all smeared. “You’re mine,” I hissed before releasing the biggest load I’d ever had into her mouth. She sputtered in surprise and came up gasping. A second jet hit her face and she dove back in, determined not to let any of it go to waste. She sucked down every bit, licking her lips when she was done as she sat back on her heels and looked up at me.

“Did I do well?”

“It was a good first try,” I said, running my fingers through her hair.

“So there’s going to be a second time?” she said, staring up at me with bright, eager eyes.

“And a third, and a fourth, and a fifth…” I said.

She grabbed my legs and hugged me tight, “Thank you so much, Pat. I love you.”

“I love you too, Sis. I love you too.”

Making College Free Ch. 4

I had this cutesy idea to do one chapter for each month of school. Turns out it just wasn't going to work for the story that I wanted to tell. It's a good lesson for anyone that wants to be an author. Never let your cute ideas get in the way of telling a good story. So I'm slightly loosening that structural constraint to (hopefully) tell a better story.

First Half of November

Rebeccah’s life had changed in some very real ways as a result of her relationship with Alexis. But there were plenty of mundane aspects that remained unchanged. Like her need to go to class. As she sat in her Women and the Law class, her mind drifted vaguely to the last couple months and, specifically to last week and the Halloween party. Just the thought made her tingle all over. The images. The sounds. The smells. All of it. Rebeccah was dimly aware of her professor droning on when suddenly she was snapped back to attention with a direct question.

“Rebeccah, what was the case that resulted in the changes to gender perception and sexuality that we’ve been discussing?”

Rebeccah wracked her brain before taking a deep breath and thinking back to her studying the night before, “Godiva March et al v. District of Columbia?”

“Do you remember the details?”

“It happened in 2028, right?” she asked, stalling for time. The teacher nodded encouragingly. She remembered the case, her mom had come to DC to observe because she had issues with the participating parties despite her empathy for their particular protest. “The former President’s daughter led a march in DC in support of her brother’s Presidential bid.”

“Sure… but how does that relate to what we’re discussing?”

“It doesn’t, really, I suppose. Just backdrop. Anyways, she rented out a horse for every woman participating and they rode naked to the capital. Ultimately, the Court ruled that the public exposure laws were gender discriminatory because they allowed topless men but not women.”

“But they rode completely nude. Why wasn’t that an issue?”

“I think because the law itself was overly broad, right? And so they struck it down in its entirety. There was a lot of concern about anarchy as a result but before Congress could pass a new law, there were peaceful protests everywhere and Congress realized the popularity of the new status quo and also that it wasn’t really necessary. The world didn’t fall apart because some naked women walked around.”

“Correct… and it probably helped that we had an extended cold spell in 2028 as a result of Climate Reversal so there wasn’t a mass rush to be unclothed. That’s a part that the history books rarely mention but is important context.”

Rebeccah sat up, proud that she knew the details of such an obscure case. She lookd around the room, catching the eye briefly of the one person in the class she knew. This class was one of the few that she shared with one of the guys from the Frat. She liked Adam. Not in any kind of sexual way. He was just a nice, quiet kid that rarely caused any trouble. She couldn’t even remember him taking time with Alexis now that she thought about it.

Of course, that thought made her mind drift once again to the debauchery she’d witnessed on Halloween which caused her to once again zone out for the remainder of class. Fortunately, she wasn’t called on a second time and, when the bell rung, she slunk out of class and practically sprinted to get back to her dorm room and relieve her anxiety.

She was pleasantly surprised when she got there. Spread out on the bed looking delicious as always was her lovely girlfriend Alexis. Alexis’s thin thighs were splayed wide while her dainty fingers danced along her clit, teasing herself. With two fingers she had her smooth pink lips spread while her other hand was resting on her thigh, right next to the words “FUCK TOY” tattooed inches from her slick pussy. “I’ve been waiting for you, lover,” she said in a chirpy, needy voice. “I’ve been edging for 30 minutes just dreaming about you cleaning out my dirty little cunny.”

Rebeccah didn’t need to be asked twice. She practically dove face first into her girlfriend’s pussy, lapping up the mix of juices that were now oozing out of her. “It’s been such a good day,” Alexis sighed as Rebeccah licked and slurped at the gooey present Lexi had brought her. It only took five minutes before the redhead nymphet was gripping Rebeccah’s hair and humping her face aggressively. “OH yeah… fucking tongue my fucking cunt, baby!” she squealed. She came hard, spreading her juices all over Rebeccah’s face as she achieved her release.

“Wow… you’re getting really good at that. I’m starting to think you like cleaning me out, you little slut.”

Rebeccah sat up, her face flushed from a combination of arousal and embarrassment. “Maybe… it just seems so naughty… plus… uhmm…,” she bit her lip and looked away, “I kinda like the taste, I guess.”

“Oh you dirty slut!” Alexis said, slapping her playfully on the thigh. She leaned forward, hands on Rebeccah’s legs as she got inches from her face, “I love it,” she whispered before kissing her gently on the tip of her nose.

Once they caught their breath, the girls headed over to the frat house together. As they rode in the auto-car, they snuggled together and made out at a slower, more sensual pace than their more frantic interaction earlier.

“Ohhh… oh… I have to tell you something awesome that happened?”

“What?” Rebeccah asked.

“My professor asked if I could go shoot some holo-vid B roll for one of the graduate film projects. She said she really likes my eye for detail and the way I frame expansive shots so I would be perfect.”

Rebeccah smiled and gave her girlfriend a happy kiss, “That’s amazing. Awesome Alexis. What a big step for you!”

“Yeah… sucks I had to turn it down,” she said, forcing a smile. “But it’s no biggie. She likes me. There will be other opportunities.”

“What? Turn it down? Why?”

“Frat house obligations… you know… I only get a certain number of days off during the year. Part of the agreement.”

“What? NO! That’s ridiculous. Talk to Jack. He’ll understand,” Rebeccah said, outraged that Alexis was placing the frat’s pervy lusts over an exciting opportunity.

Alexis pushed back, “No… it’s fine, Rebeccah. It’s fine. Not a big deal. I want to save my vacation days to take you to visit my family at Christmas.”

“What? Really?” Rebeccah said, excited.

Alexis nodded enthusiastically, “Yup. Is that… uhmm… okay?”

It was unusual to see Alexis acting shy and uncomfortable. Rebeccah enjoyed it for the couple of seconds it lasted before bailing out her girlfriend and alleviating her discomfort, “Of course it’s fine. More than fine… that’s really exciting.”

“I love you, Becki,” Alexis said, looking vulnerable and open.

“I love you too, Lexi,” she said. Using their pet names for each other always got them both a little hot and suddenly they were making out again, this time with increased fervor. Sadly, the car slid into its spot at the frat before they could sate their renewed lust. “I’m so fucking horny,” Rebeccah said as the two girls practically sprinted to the house. They dashed upstairs, trying to avoid any of the guys that might provide a distraction. Moments after entering the house, they were making out on Alexis’s bed, Rebeccah on top of her girlfriend, pinning her down by the wrists and kissing her. Rebeccah started kissing her way down Alexis’s neck, teasing the swell of her small, pert breasts.

Suddenly, Alexis yelped, “Fuck… Brent!” she said. Rebeccah bolted her head up and looked over. Brent was sitting in the chair in the corner, looking like he was embarrassed to have been caught. “Are you perving on my girlfriend and I?”

“What… no… I mean… I wanted uhmm… some advice, Alexis… and then you guys came in and, uhmm.”

It never ceased to amuse Rebeccah that the biggest guy at the frat house, both in size and and in other areas, was also the shyest. The juxtaposition was somehow both weird and adorable. Like the big dog in the old cartoons her parents had shown her, just bouncing around eager to do what the little dog tells him to do.

Alexis sighed, giving Rebeccah a quick look that seemed to say, “playtime later… I have work to do.” The girls disentangled themselves and Rebeccah grabbed her backpack, pulled out her pad and started working on the outline for a paper she needed to write while she half listened to the other two.

“So there’s a girl at home you like?” Alexis asked.

“Yeah. She’s swell,” he said quietly. Rebeccah chuckled to herself, amused by the big oaf’s archaic language.

“Does she know you like her?”

“She doesn’t know I exist,” he said glumly.

Rebeccah heard some rustling. “There’s no way that’s true, Brent. Trust me. No girl could not notice you,” she said, her voice changing to a husky growl. “You’re big, sweet, strong and polite. You’re what every little corn fed, good girl wants,” she said. Her voice continued, this time just barely above a whisper, “And if she’s not a good girl, then you’ve got something else she wants, baby.” Rebeccah heard the tell tale sign of a zipper coming down. “Oh, my, Brent. Is that because of your girl at home… or is that for me?”

“You… Alexis,” he gasped. Rebeccah couldn’t contain herself, she had to see. She turned herself around just in time to see Alexis lower herself down onto Brent’s massive horse cock. This was the first time watching Alexis take it and it looked like an impossible fit. Like fitting that thing inside her would have to rearrange something internal. The cock looked like it would slide halfway up her chest. And yet…

“OH holy fuck… let me do it, Brent. Let me go slow, okay?”

“Okay, Alexis,” the big man said as he held Alexis’s ass and let her slowly descend onto the thick log.

“OHHHHhhh… yes… yesssssss,” she hissed, “I needed this, baby.” Rebeccah had heard Alexis with the other guys before. She knew when she was overacting. This wasn’t acting. This was real. Rebeccah felt her gut clench. Felt that jealousy well up in her. She watched as Alexis filled herself with something that she could never give her. She hated it. But she felt something else too. Two other emotions. The first one didn’t surprise her. She’d gotten used to it over the last couple months. She’d even learned that it had a name. Compersion.

Rebeccah liked seeing Alexis happy. She liked seeing her girlfriend feel pleasure. Of course, she would rather be the one providing that happiness and pleasure, but it was almost as good just watching.

It was the second emotion that surprised her. She wasn’t just jealous of Brent. She was jealous of Alexis too. She looked to be in a state of ecstasy that Rebeccah had never experienced. Her eyes were rolled back into her head. She was babbling incoherently dirty words. It was like her whole mind and body had been overridden by lust. And as good as sex was with Alexis, if she was honest with herself, she wasn’t sure she’d ever felt that. Her pussy clenched and she was suddenly aware of the emptiness within her. Was she lusting after Brent’s cock?

No… no… that wasn’t it. But suddenly the idea of Alexis behind her, plowing her with a fake cock seemed like something she had to try. And had to try soon.

“Fuckfuckfuckfuck,” Alexis was chanting as she now bounced up and down on Brent’s python. Rebeccah watched as the redhead’s pussy lips stretched and gripped at the cock. As if her very core was desperate to retain as much of that shaft as possible. Neither of them lasted long. Alexis started cumming five minutes after they started and then her second orgasm happened only a couple minutes later. After that, it seemed like a long string of orgasms from Alexis, broken only by moments of her catching her breath before she’d begin spasming and screaming again. This continued again for what seemed like hours until finally Alexis looked spent and exhausted. Her hair was plastered to her sweaty face and her body was hanging limp, supported only by Brent’s big, beefy arms. “Do it, Brent. Fill me up. Fill up my tight little cunny, please, baby.” Alexis’s pitiful plea must have been enough to push Brent over the edge and he gave her a mighty thrust, shoving his hips up and causing Alexis to collapse forward as if struck by electricity. Her whole body quaked with a final, massive, soul shattering orgasm. She stayed like that, draped across Brent’s broad, muscled chest as if she lacked the energy or muscle control to even move, feet occasionally twitching involuntarily as she cooed softly. “Thank you so much, baby,” she said, giving him a soft, sensual kiss. “Your little Nebraska girl is gonna be very lucky. I hope she’s not a good girl so you can give her that,” she said.

Brent nodded, “Thanks, Alexis. Sorry to bother you guys, Rebeccah.” Rebeccah liked Brent. He was always so polite.

“It’s no problem, Brent. Glad you got what you needed,” she said.

As soon as the door closed, Alexis collapsed on the bed, “Holy shit that was good!”

Rebeccah crawled over, ready to lick her girlfriend clean. Her mouth was already wet just thinking about it. But she had to ask, “It looked like you enjoyed it a lot. You weren’t faking, were you?”

“With him? No… I can’t even think enough to fake it. It’s so fucking big, Becki… sooooo… fucking… big.” Her voice was far off and dreamy, as if she was reminiscing about a beloved memory from years before rather than the debauched experience over the last hour.

Rebeccah was silent for a moment, hovering over the prone, redhead nymph. “You guys looked hot,” she said softly.

“You liked watching it didn’t you?”

Rebeccah bit her lip and nodded almost imperceptibly. “Do you want him?” Alexis asked. There was a hint of hope in her voice. But also fear. And vulnerability. And yes, lust.

Rebeccah shook her head, “No… I want it to be you doing that to me,” she said. “I want you to fill me up like that, Lexi.”

The redhead grabbed Rebeccah’s head and guided her down, “Let me tell you what I’m going to do to you while you do your job, you naughty little slut,” she said. Rebeccah did as she was told, and enjoyed the narrative that Alexis spun.

---

It was a couple days later when Rebeccah was back at the frat house that events really began to snowball. Rebeccah was sitting in the foyer, waiting on Alexis to finish helping out some of the guys. It had become commonplace and Rebeccah found herself wondering how Alexis managed to maintain such good grades with so much of her free time devoted to being the free use slut for an entire fraternity of horned up men.

Suddenly, the large oaken door at the front swung open and Adam walked in, the guy from Rebeccah’s class. “Hey,” she said, politely acknowledging him before returning to her book.

“Hey,” he said, looking around. “Is… uhmm.. Is Alexis around?” he asked, refusing to make eye contact with Rebeccah.

“Why?” she asked, deciding spontaneously to tease him a little, “You need notes from class or something?”

“Uh… no… I just… uhmm,” he said, stammering.

“OHhhh… you need Alexis’s special talents?” she said with a smirk. Three months ago, the mere thought of talking so blatantly about this stuff would have caused her to blush, but here she was now unabashedly tormenting this poor boy and loving it.

“Ughh… yeah… Sorry,” he said quietly.

“Don’t be sorry. You’re a boy. She’s a girl. I get it. You want to fuck her,” she said nonchalantaly.

“It’s just… well… these two girls in my class snuck off to the bathroom right after and started making out. But they went into the wrong bathroom so I caught them… you know…”

“Fucking?” Rebeccah asked, enjoying Adam’s discomfort.

He wiped his face and gripped his hair before admitting, “Yeah… I guess.”

“Did you like watching them, Adam?”

He nodded.

“But now you’re all horny and need some release?”

“Yeah… so I was hoping Alexis could… you know.”

“Well… you’re in luck. She’s right in there helping out four other guys. Just go join them,” she said.

Adam’s eyes went wide in terror. “What? No… I can’t… I don’t uhmm… I don’t like…”

“You don’t like doing it with other guys in the room?” Rebeccah asked, piecing together, “Are you embarrassed or something?”

“I guess… I’m not as… you know,” he said, gesturing with his hands.

“Ohhhhh,” Rebeccah said, a sudden understanding emerging in her mind. He had male adequacy issues. Boys could be so dumb and petty about that. “Well you can wait until they’re finished… but they might be awhile.”

“Yeah… I’ll go take care of myself,” he said glumly. He tossed his bag back over his shoulder and started up the stairs.

Suddenly, Rebeccah got a surprisingly wicked idea. Adam was a nice guy. And she’d probably end up cleaning Alexis later anyways. Maybe she could help Alexis out this one time. “Hey Adam… wait up,” she said and skipped up the steps after him.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“Maybe Alexis isn’t the only one that can help you,” she said.

“What? Who… wait… I thought you were?”

“I’m considering this a one time experiment. You in?”

He nodded, licking his lips as his eyes grazed up and down her body. She smiled, finding the lustful look somehow endearing. She grabbed his hand and pulled him to Alexis’s room before slamming it behind them. “Take off your pants,” she said.

He did, dropping his trousers with a speed that should have made a little mini sonic-boom in the small room. His cock sprang to attention. Rebeccah laughed out loud and it suddenly deflated, a look of shattered defeat on Adam’s face. “Ohh… no… Adam… I was laughing because I thought it was going to be small,” she said as she dropped to her knees, looking at the pleasant specimen in front of her. It was almost textbook average. Certainly not small.

“But the other guys,” he said.

“Half of them have had cosmetic surgery to have them enhanced, you know,” she said. “And half are genetic freaks like Brent.”

“That’s a thing?” he asked.

“It has been for a few years now. It’s expensive and painful though. Only spoiled, inadequate rich kids do it,” she said, parroting back something one of her professors had told the class. “A lot of girls are intimidated by the giant cocks these days. This one is… it’s beautiful,” she said, gazing at the 6 inches of rock hard meat in front of her. “Can I touch it?” she said. It was like words coming from another person.

“Sure,” he said, regaining some confidence.

Rebeccah reached up tentatively, almost as if she was afraid it would bite her. Suddenly, her fingers grazed against the first real cock she’d ever touched. It twitched and she pulled her hand back in surprise. “Ohh,” she said, “was that good?”

Adam looked down, somehow seeing this beautiful girl on her knees in front of him made him feel powerful. Strong. Desired. “Touch it more,” he said imploringly.

She reached back up, grazing the tip again before wrapping her fingers gently around the shaft. Her hand wrapped around it almost perfectly, finger just barely touching her thumb as she felt it pulse in her hand. “It feels so… warm… so alive,” she said, marveling at the throbbing sensation of blood pumping in her fist.

“What… uhm… what are you gonna do?”

“Well… I was just gonna jerk you off,” she said. Her eyes flicked up to him from the floor and she whispered, “But now I’m gonna do this,” she said. She surprised Adam. But even more so, she surprised herself. Her lips reached towards his cock head and pressed against them, giving them a kiss.

“Oh, God,” Adam said.

“You like that?” she asked.

He nodded, not trusting his own voice.

“What about this?” she said, taking the cock into her mouth further. She tried to remember how Alexis had given blowjobs before. She tentatively slid more into her mouth until she felt like it was too much. Then she pulled out and slowly repeated the motion.

“Sooo good,” the man above her said. “Less teeth,” he whispered.

Rebeccah murmured, “Sthtorry,” around the cock in her mouth and opened her jaw further, careful to avoid grazing the sensitive skin with her teeth. She kept doing that, slowly increasing the speed and depth of her strokes. She listened to Adam’s sounds and breathing, trying to gauge what he liked. She couldn’t take more than about half of him but he wasn’t complaining. She got her tongue involved which he liked. And then she tightened her hand around the base of his cock and he started to really get into it.

“Oh yeah… so good… so goooood,” he said.

She controlled the pace, not letting Adam’s animal instincts take over. The image of him thrusting into her mouth with wild abandon flitted through her mind but she knew she wasn’t ready for that. Though she was dimly cognizant of the fact that the image made her pussy gush just a little. “Fuck… I really am becoming a submissive little slut,” she thought to herself. Pushing the idea and image aside, she redoubled her effort, determined to make Adam cum harder than he’d ever cum before. She thrust her mouth forward, managing to take just a little bit more. The musky smell of Adam’s sweaty cock was weirdly intoxicating. She murmured something he couldn’t understand around his cock and swirled her tongue, silently urging him to release his precious cargo into her waiting maw.

“Ohh… yeah… Becki… Becki!” he said. His hand gripped her hair and Rebeccah relaxed her mouth, ready for his cum. She felt it splash into the back of her throat, surprising her.

As she pulled away, sputtering and attempting to swallow the huge load, she heard the door click and a gasp.

It was like time froze as her eyes looked up. There was a second huge blast coming at her face. Alexis was standing in the doorway, mouth agape in surprise. A litany of emotional responses rushed through Rebeccah’s head. Arousal and lust being the two biggest ones. Shame. Love. Embarrassment. Passion. Another spurt of cum landed on her, plastering her face. Adam’s average cock seemed to sport a far above average load size. Rebeccah was dimly aware of Alexis’s voice as she closed her eyes and bathed in the warm shower of spurting cum now enveloping her face.

“Becki… you look so hot you nasty little slut,” Alexis said. Her voice was now next to her, inches from her.

“You like it?” Rebeccah asked.

“Oh yeah, baby,” Alexis said and kissed her messy face. When they broke away, she wiped an eye and was able to carefully squint to see the room. Adam had gone and only Alexis was there now, just staring at her.

Rebeccah gave her a big smile, “I think I thought of a way you could go on your film trip,” she said.

Colors of the Rainbow

Hopefully you guys like this story. There's specific feedback I'd love to get from people at the end but I don't want to ruin anything so look for the note at the end and leave a comment if you're so inclined.

---

Two things you need to understand. The human eye is VERY sensitive to variant color gradients. We can’t always register that difference and we almost never can name it, but we’re far more sensitive then the standard 256x256x256 scale we talk about in computers. The second is that different monitors, phones and TVs will display the same colors differently. If you have dual monitors that are different brands, you can see this simply by dragging a colorful image from one monitor the other.

Why are these important? I’ll get to that in a minute.

My name’s Max and my wife is Kelly. We’ve been together for three years so we’re passed the newlywed stage. I would hardly say we’re in a rut though. It’s just that when we see our unmarried friends with their newest SO, we often feel just that twinge of jealousy. However, it turns out I’ve discovered the key to a happy life. Well, I stumbled upon it, I suppose. Let me back up a little.

Now I could tell you all the wonderful, generic things about my wife. She’s a hot little brunette with smoldering eyes, a rockin’ figure and breasts that are, at least in my opinion, utter perfection. But none of that is particularly important to the story. Imagine her however you want. It’s your head. The thing that IS important to the story is that she was born with a rare condition known as Macular Entropophy. It’s the kind of thing that’s incredibly hard to diagnose because it doesn’t get caught in any of the standard tests. You’re not blind. You just see the world differently. VERY differently. The condition is caused by a misfiring of the cones in your eye and the textbooks will tell you that it manifests as people seeing in randomly scattered colors. But a moment’s worth of thought will tell you that’s crazy, right? Everything we see is bounded by colors. If the colors were “random”, you wouldn’t be able to see objects, just a colorful static.

My wife describes it more like everything is comprised of shifting, rainbow like hues. She still sees all the objections just fine. It’s just that everything, even a plain red sheet of paper is a shifting mass of color variants.

Needless to say, the way my wife dressed in college was… eclectic. Her parents had tried to convince her to only wear black and white shirts and jeans, arguing that there’d never be a conflict that way. And she did that for 18 years of her life. Then she got to color and while other girls were cutting loose by getting drunk at frat parties, my some-day wife cut loose by buying whatever clothes she thought looked cool. She never matched. Not once. Those people that say a stopped clock is right twice a day have never seen my wife’s college wardrobe. Green skirts with purple and yellow shirts. That kind of thing. It was invariably gaudy. And when it wasn’t gaudy, it was cringe inducing. One day all of our friends remember she managed to wear a pair of brown shoes, brown slacks, a brown shirt and a brown belt all just slightly different shades of brown. She looked like if the UPS man wore an outfit from four different decades of the company’s history. It ALMOST worked but it was the almost that made it fail so spectacularly.

In college, it wasn’t much of a problem though. Ultimately everyone is a little weird in college. Where it became problematic is when she got into the real world and started job hunting. Suddenly first impressions and interviews became important.

So when an option for an experimental treatment opened up, she was quick to respond. And that’s really how the story starts.

“Okay, so tell me about how it works,” she said, gripping my hand excitedly. I’d been with her to a couple doctors before and I knew she’d seen many, many specialists before we met. The verdict was always the same. Nobody would touch this thing. It was too rare and too weird for any doctor to be interested in it.

This doctor, however, was different. Her daughter and mother both had the disease. And by some miracle, it had skipped her over. But that still meant her daughter might pass it along and she had basically devoted her career to curing it. “Okay, so sedate you to stop eye movement and then inject these into your eye,” she said, holding up a small vial of liquid.

“Those are the nanobots?” I asked, looking at the vessel of clear liquid. I couldn’t see anything other than pure water.

Doctor Jenkins frowned, “Nanobots makes it sound very science-fiction. They’re not tiny little robots. They’re actually much more similar to the mRNA vaccines that came online a few years ago.”

“So they’re biological?” I asked.

“Nooo,” she said, “Not exactly. But they’re not robots either. No processors. Nothing like that. They won’t replicate or anything and she’ll need periodic resupplies every 4-5 years for the rest of her life because of that.”

“So what do they do?”

“They operate like RFID receivers but for light. They’ll bond with her cones and slowly slide down the optic nerve, finding the locations where the signals are misfiring and taking over,” she said, showing a schematic on the wall. “Everyone with this disease has a different compromised section of their optical system. It’s why diagnosing it and fixing it is so hard. Basically, each of these little guys is designed to work their way through the neurons until they find a neuron that misfires. Then they just replace that neuron. That’ll make the signals consistent and allow her to resolve colors clearly.”

“It sounds kind of freaky,” my wife said. I squeezed her hand.

“I know. And I understand your reluctance.”

“It just sounds like you’re going to reprogram my brain,” she said, looking up at me. I leaned forward and kissed her forehead gently.

“Whatever you want to do is fine with me,” I told her.

“It’s not reprogramming your brain, Kelly. It’s just fixing some neurons somewhere in that optical chain.”

“I guess…,” she said skeptically.

“I’ll give you both some time to think about it. Fortunately, the procedure only takes about twenty minutes and most of that is simply sedation,” she said, walking out and leaving us alone.

“What do you think, Max?”

“She’s well credentialed and motivated,” I said. We’d done our research. In addition to the doctors that had said there was nothing they could do, there’d been a handful of quacks trying to sell miracle cures. Our favorite was the one selling turnip mineral water as a cure. We didn’t buy any.

“I know. I think we can trust her. It’s just… this seems so… crazy, right?”

“I guess… but she’s covering the cost and if we trust her take on the science, the risks are small, right? Plus, she’ll do one eye first just in case. I know that’s still awful to think about it but it shows she’s thinking about this carefully, right?”

Kelly nodded and we let the doc back in.

“We’re in,” my wife said, giving me a big grin.

---

Within two days, my wife was seeing colors steadily and for real. She marveled at the world like a child who’s never seen before which, I suppose, she never had. It was like those videos of the color blind people wearing those special glasses for the first time. She fell on the ground weeping the first time she saw what a rainbow really looked like.

She had to wear an eye patch for a month. The competition between her newly repaired right eye and her old left eye was giving her a massive headache but after that month and we were sure that the procedure had worked, she got the second eye done and our life became completely normal. She still marveled at things and, in moments of quiet contemplation, she did miss the color cacophony she’d grown up taking for granted. But on balance, she was very happy with her decision.

However, the next stage of insanity happened about three months after that. We were driving home when suddenly both of our phones began to buzz loudly. It was an Amber alert. My wife grabbed her phone and looked at the glaring red screen. “Silver Honda Civic, Licence plate XQ… damnit… my phone died. Can I see yours?” she said.

I flicked my finger to the finger print reader on the back and handed it over to her, not taking my eyes away from the road. I would love to help whoever this was but the rain was coming down so hard I wasn’t sure I could tell a Civic from an 18 wheeler. Let alone read the plate. I sighed… “What’s the plate number we’re looking for?” I asked, knowing it was useless.

My wife was just staring at the screen, “Honey… the colors are swirling,” she said.

“What?”

She flashed the screen at me, “The fucking colors are fucking swirling,” she said with a snarl.

“Calm down, honey,” I said, glancing between her and the phone. The screen was the same blaring red that hers had been. “What are you talking about?”

“That fucking goddamn screen isn’t swirling for you?” she asked, getting more agitated by the moment. My wife didn’t swear much. Maybe the occasional “fuck” in the bedroom but that was about it. She wasn’t opposed to it… it just wasn’t part of her lexicon, really.

“Uhmm… no… let’s just look for that car, okay?”

“Yeah… okay,” she said, taking a breath and trying to calm down. “Do you think that means there’s a problem with the treatment?”

“She did say they’d eventually wear off… maybe they’re wearing off faster than expected. We can call her tomorrow. Let’s just head home, okay?”

“No… there’s a fucking kidnapper out there and we should at least drive around a bit looking for them,” she said, staring out the window.

“I can barely see anything…” I started to protest but she cut me off.

“Shit, Max. If we have a daughter and she’s fucking kidnapped, I hope the people who get the Amber alert that day aren’t fucking pathetic pussies like you. Grow a pair of fucking balls and help me nail this shit stain pedo faggot to the wall,” she said. On a clear day, I would have stared at her, mouth agape. Where the hell was this coming from? I refrained from reminding her that the amber alert had described the victim as a mid thirties woman. I risked a glance over and saw balled up fists and her skin flushed and her neck tense. She looked ready to stab someone. I was starting to worry about what might happen if we actually found this guy. She looked like she’d try to tear him limb from limb.

Despite my misgivings, I knew the odds of us finding the person were highly unlikely. We drove around the North side of town, continuing up and down the main drag before zig-zagging the way home. The whole time, Kelly was staring out the window, eyes darting back and forth scanning every car. By the time we got home, her anger seemed to have simmered down some but she was squirming in her seat.

“I’m sorry, Max. But thank you… it’s just… I’ve never been so mad,” she said.

“I mean… I get it,” I said, comforting her as we stripped out of our rain soaked clothes. The twenty yard dash to the front door hadn’t done us any favors. “It’s an awful thing,” I said then turned to her.

She was standing there, wearing nothing but her panties. Hair wet, her bra on the floor. I was stunned by how sexy she looked and, based on the look in her eyes, that was exactly the reaction she was going for. “Just the thought that that monster might be… grabbing that girl right now… and… bending her over… and fucking her,” she said, her breath was heavy and fast.

“Wait… is this… turning you on?” I asked.

Kelly’s face turned into a scowl and she stepped forward, “No you bastard. I bet you’d like that though, wouldn’t you you sick fuck?” she asked. Her hand was aggressively massaging my cock through my jeans and it quickly rose up to the attention.

“Kelly… what?”

“You’d probably like to be the one bending some bitch like me over, wouldn’t you?” she squeezed my cock, “Oh that turns you on? Fucking filthy bastard!” she said, then kissed me before I could say anything. “Do it? Fucking grab me by my hair and rape me you fucking monster!”

“Kelly, I…,” I protested though her verbal assault combined with her physical manipulations were starting to override my brain.

“What’s the matter you fucking pussy. Not man enough to take what you want from the whore in front of you?” she said in a condescending tone that angered me despite my confusion. “You’re pathetic,” she said and then she did something I couldn’t even imagine her doing. She cleared her throat and then spit in my face. A giant, wet loogie landing right on my forehead and splattering across my eye and down my nose.

“Fuck you, Kelly,” I said and grabbed her hair, dragging her over to the couch. “I don’t know what you’re sick fucking game is but fine… I’ll get what I want from you!” I said. I flung her over the back of the couch and yanked her panties down.

“Yeah… finally… Be a fucking man… take what you want you bastard!” she said, making no attempt to stand up.

“You want this, bitch?”

“No…,” she said, “I don’t want your limp little dick. I wish a real man were here to fuck me and show my cunt who the bossssss… OHHH FUCK!,” she screamed the last as my cock slid into her incredibly slick pussy. I was hard as steel and felt longer than I’d ever felt before.

“You like that, bitch?” I said with a snarl, letting my own anger for the spitting bubble over. I held her back down with one hand and smacked her ass with the other.

“Fuck… fuck… fuck… you sick fucking bastard… raping your wife turns you on, doesn’t it?” she said with a husky voice.

“You can’t rape the willing, slut?” I said as I continued to hammer into her.

“Yeah… that’s it… show this bitch who the boss is stud,” she screamed and started cumming. Her legs came off the ground and began twitching futilely in the air. Now you have to understand, my wife NEVER comes just from sex. Even with the guy in college who she’d described (somewhat painfully) as the greatest lover she’d ever had, couldn’t do it. She always needed manual stimulation.

Not this night. Whatever had turned her on had gotten her so horny that she was overcome with arousal and the tiny bit of friction from the couch on her clit sent her to heaven. Her pussy clamped around mine as I continued to hammer into her. She crested that first orgasm and almost immediately hit a second, even bigger one. This one causing her words to descend into utter gibberish. I dug my fingers into her ass, squeezing the flesh hard enough that it left some bruises the next day. She didn’t complain. She simply urged me on as, for the first time in my life, I did what could only be described as “hate fucking”.

When her third orgasm hit her, it pushed me over the edge. I came with a roar, collapsing over her as I sent spurt after spurt into her waiting, still clenching, pussy. I could feel it milking my cock, trying to get every last drop out of me it could. Eventually, I pulled out of her and let her up. She had bruises on her ass and across her thighs from being piledrove into the back of the couch. “Oh my God, Kelly. I’m so sorry,” I said, rushing to give her a hug. I felt like some sort of monster. Like the husband from Big Little Lies that allows his rage to boil over into aggressively and angrily fucking Nicole Kidman.

She held me as I apologized to her, “Why are you apologizing you big lug? You think any of that wasn’t exactly what I wanted?”

“It was?”

“And more, honey. You could have fucked my ass and I would have loved it,” she said.

Who was this woman? She’d been steadfastly against anal whenever it had come up. “Are you okay?” I asked.

“Never better. That was a nice change of pace though. We’ll have to do that again some time… though maybe not for awhile, okay?” she said with a laugh as she pointed at the bruise across her thighs.

“Uhhmm… okay?” I said, “Are you sure though… it seemed… violent.”

Kelly shrugged, “I guess… but you can’t tell me it wasn’t good, right?”

I had no response to that. It certainly had been good. Better than good, if I’m honest. It had been amazing.

---

Okay, so if you want to leave a comment, feel free to. But I'm specifically looking for feedback on the sex scene. Is it "too much". Does it work? Do you dislike either of the main characters after it and if so, why? All comments welcome. No right or wrong answer. Thanks guys.

Divine Gift Ch 5 (the end)

As you guys know, I moved on to Divine Poker because I just didn't feel like the central premise of Divine Gift was going to be long enough lasting. I'd basically given him unlimited power. BUT, I've also made a New Year's resolution to try to wrap up old stories this year. So here's my first in hopefully a string of stories over the next few months that wrap up older, unfinished stories. Hopefully this is a satisfactory ending to Danny and Karen's story. Don't worry though, we'll meet this weird version of God again ;)

---

I kept the changes to a minimum for the next couple days. Just little things here and there. I changed Karen’s race. Her height. Hair color. What she liked in bed. What she liked to do in her spare time. Nothing major. Nothing crazy. I was still a little gun shy based on what had happened. What if I’d done something crazier. Given her wings or something. Would I have transformed the human race into winged aliens living in the clouds of Venus? Maybe I should stick to the simple sexy stuff.

After the third day of that, Karen seemed to notice I was being more reserved. She was underneath me while I fucked her ass to her third orgasm as I held on to her narrow little waist right above where it flared out into the ample bubble butt I’d given her. Basically just your normal morning.

“Fuckfuckfuckfuck,” she was chanting as she clenched on my cock, spurring my own orgasm and flooding her needy backdoor. She swiftly turned around and started licking me clean, staring at my eyes while she performed her wifely duties with unrestrained gusto. “What’s wrong, baby?”

I was silent for a minute as I looked at her, not sure how to frame the answer. The truth was, there was nothing wrong. My life was perfect now. Absolutely, insanely, unimaginably perfect. And yet somehow I just had this… blah… feeling. “Nothing, go back to sucking my cock clean.”

She smiled at me and obeyed, but kept looking up at me through her thick eye lashes. She made cute little mewling noises as she tried to coax another erection out of me. When she couldn’t, she knew something was legitimately bothering me though. Karen came up for air and curled up beside me, nuzzling against my shoulder and whispering quietly in my ear, “Seriously, Danny. What’s wrong? You can tell me anything you know?”

“I know,” I said, still unclear how to even articulate what was bothering me.

“No… I mean anything… because you can always just make me forget it if you want,” she said.

That got through to me. I realized she was right. I didn’t need to pick my words with her about something. I should probably just talk it all through with her.

“I got kind of freaked out the other day,” I said quietly.

“When you made me a movie star?”

“Yeah… Not just that though… It was like I changed the whole world around us.”

Karen’s eyes lit up, “I know. It’s so hot.”

“I guess,” I said simply. I looked out the bedroom window and remembered that morning. The perfect beachfront vista was etched in my mind almost as clearly as the blonde nymphet my wife had been plowing. I’d moved us to a whole new house with just the power of my imagination and the accidental reality warping that accompanied it. “But I didn’t do it on purpose. It was an accident. And it freaked me the fuck out.”

“Why? It’s so sexy, baby. God gave you this power. He wouldn’t do that without knowing you wouldn’t abuse it.”

I looked at my wife who stared at me with doe eyed devotion. Sometimes I wished I could see myself through her eyes. She seemed utterly convinced I could do no wrong. It was flattering but also a weighty burden.

“Even by accident? I mean, I wasn’t TRYING to do anything crazy but somehow I made the world entirely different by mistake.”

“Trust God, Danny. Remember. This was all a reward for you,” she said.

“More a reward for you that I just greatly benefit from.”

My wife blushed. She actually blushed at the idea that God would reward her with her greatest fantasy. She’s a special woman. “A reward for both of us, then. And we’re supposed to amuse God, right? Don’t you think it amused him to see me placed in such an insanely ridiculous situation?”

I thought about what Karen said. Frankly, I was reluctant to ascribe motive, meaning or method to the God that I’d met. He hadn’t exactly been like I’d expected. Ineffable was now a word that had a clear meaning to me thanks to my dreamy encounter.

“Tell you what, babe. Let’s get your mind off things. Let’s go out… In fact, I’m kind of in a ‘need-to-be-embarrassed-used-and-humiliated’ kind of mood so do something crazy to me. Go nuts. Trust yourself.”

“You really get off on this?” I asked. I’d undone most of the changes I’d made to Karen and confined myself to mostly just physical changes and letting her remember everything that had transpired. So this was all her

She nodded, “Yes… Master. Submitting to you willingly is hot. Being forced to submit to you is hotter. Being forced to do it even when the rational corner of my mind screams that I shouldn’t is about the hottest thing I could imagine.”

I looked at her, racking my brain for something I could do to her that would hit all those buttons. Embarrassed, Used and Humiliated. I imagined Karen being addicted to my cum. Physically needing it. Like a drug. Except her withdrawal symptoms would be increased arousal. The longer she went, the more turned on she got. Every minute, she’d get more and more turned on. She wouldn’t understand what was happening or why. She’d just know that her cunt was getting more and more needy.

“Okay my little slut. Here’s the rules for the day. You’re going to look online and find the absolute sluttiest outfit that you think you can wear in public. I’m going to imagine I bought it for you last week and you’re going to wear it out. You’re going to pick up a girl for me. We’re going to bring her back here and I’m going to fuck her. You don’t get to fuck me again until I’ve had every hole in our little toy. Understand?”

Karen nodded and gave a whole body shudder of arousal. Fifteen minutes later she was dressed and ready to go. She’d found a picture of Christina Aguielera wearing a micro-mini jean skirt and some sort of blue scarf like cloth that wrapped around both tits and her neck leaving large swaths of her boobs exposed. Now my wife stood there looking about three times as sexy and four times as slutty as the pop starlet had managed. My cock was already rock hard and I could already see the look of arousal in Karen’s eyes. We headed out, me in a suit and her in that insanely trashy outfit.

“Where would be the best place to go to pick up some girl for your husband?” I asked.

“Dressed like this? A club?” she said. I realized she was embracing the revealing clothing a little too readily. I imagined her being more conservative and embarrassed and she instantly covered herself up reflexively.

“Don’t cover yourself,” I instructed. She looked at me and fought back whatever she was going to say before forcing hands to her side. “Are you wet?”

She nodded.

“Are you turned on?”

Another nod and a lip bit.

“About the thought of me fucking some slut while you watch?”

A shake.

“Oh… you want to get fucked yourself?”

“Yes,” she whispered. Her whole body was flushed with a mixture of arousal and embarrassment.

“That’s not very obedient of you though. You should be imagining some hot little toy riding my cock and enjoying the thing that you don’t get to have.”

Karen rolled her eyes and moaned slightly. I could see her nipples poking out firmly through the thin material and I reached out to graze them gently with my finger. Her whole body spasmed as if she’d been struck by electricity. She twitched and bucked and gasped at the slight teasing touch. “And I don’t think a club is where we should go. I think we should go to the mall. How’s that sound?”

“The… the mall?” Karen asked, eyes wide as she looked at me.

“That way everyone can see what a cheap slut you are in good lighting.”

“O… o… okay,” she stammered, taking it all in. She shot me a shy little smile and tucked her gorgeous red hair behind her ear nervously. The rest of the ride was in silence as she stewed over what was going to happen. And while she was stewing, I was planning.

When we got to the mall, she carefully extricated herself from the car, careful to avoid flashing the entirety of the parking lot. She wasn’t wearing any underwear and the skirt was incredibly short, probably not even long enough to fully cover her ass when she sat. We walked in hand-in-hand. Both of us were very aware of the stares she was getting. I gave a thought for a moment then pictured Karen being a very minor local celebrity. She had started a small fundraiser to raise money for cancer research. Basically, people pledged to give $1 each day she wore a skimpy celebrity outfit to the mall. I did a little quick mental arithmetic and imagined that she’d raised $10 million dollars.

I opened my eyes and suddenly the mall was packed. Cameras were flashing and people were recording with their cell phones… Shit… I think I overshot. I quickly thought about her having raised $100,000 instead and suddenly the mall was back to normal. A little more busy then when we’d first gotten here and a few people watching and even a couple clapping. The looks from the women weren’t nearly as judging and the looks from the men were more friendly too. Turns out dressing like a slut is socially permissible when done for a good cause… who knew.

Karen took in the looks and straightened herself up a little bit. Doing this for charity made it a little easier for her to fight through her embarrassment. She was still just as flushed as before, but now she was doing it with pride and purpose. We walked through the mall, enjoying the stares when suddenly I felt Karen’s hand squeeze mine.

“What? What’s wrong?” I said.

“Look,” she said and pointed. I followed her long, well-manicured finger and looked at one of the stores. “The cashier… recognize her?”

I didn’t at first. She was a youngish blonde girl, maybe 20 or so. Attractive in a sort of girl-next-door kind of way. She looked familiar but I didn’t recognize her. I shook my head, “No… who is she?”

Suddenly Karen was very excited, “She’s your slut for today.”

“What? Her? Why her?”

“Trust me, stud.” She suddenly seemed completely confident. Frighteningly so, actually. Before I realized, Karen was hauling me across the marble tiled floors into the little clothing store that this girl was working in.

“Imogen?” Karen asked. How the hell did she know this girl’s name? She didn’t have a nametag. And I may not have recognized her but I was 100% sure that I didn’t know her name.

“Yes?” the girl asked curiously. “Oh… you’re that girl from the internet. The one raising money?”

“Yeah. That’s me. I’m Karen and this is my husband Danny.”

“Nice to meet you… but… uhmm… how’d you know my name?” she asked. The girl was giving Karen a funny look with occasional glances over at me. She twirled her hair nervously and I noticed her fight to avoid glancing up and down Karen’s exquisite body. I think she might have been more interested in my wife than me. An intriguing if slightly disappointing possibility.

“We’ve met before. Once. But I’m sure you don’t remember.”

“At a party?” the girl asked, “Sometimes parties get a little crazy, you know?”

“Something like that,” Karen said and leaned forward. The girl’s eyes bugged out as she saw my wife’s tits shift and jiggle under the barely there cloth covering across them. “Tell me something, Imogen. How do you feel about famous people?”

Imogen got a strange look on her face before saying, “I kind of have a thing for them,” she said.

“A fetish maybe?”

Imogen looked around and gave a quirky smile, “Maybe a little one.”

“See that guy over there in the corner?” my wife asked. Imogen and I both followed my wife’s gaze and saw a man holding his phone up taking pictures of us. “He’s filming me right now. Several people are. I’m not movie star famous, but I’m kind of a minor celebrity right now.”

“Oh wow,” the girl said then glanced at me again and smiled. That’s when it hit me. This was the girl that my briefly imagined bull-dyke wife had been plowing with a huge strap-on. The image flicked through my mind. I don’t know why I was surprised, of course that girl would be real. I hadn’t imagined her. Reality had just plucked the most appropriate person into my new version of history. But apparently my wife remembered all of the fake history that went along with it. And now she was using it to get this girl to do what we wanted. What a devious little wife I had!

“That’s really cool,” she said, leaning in closer to Karen. “I don’t know what I told you at that party, Karen. But I’m glad I did, I think.”

Karen leaned into the girl and whispered something in her ear. She looked at me and then her eyes went wide. Karen whispered something else and Imogen said, “Oh my… yeah?”

Karen leaned back and said, “So, what do you think?”

Imogen bit her lip. A very cute affectation. Then she seemed to steel her courage and said, “I get off in fifteen minutes.”

Karen said, “No, but it won’t be that long after that.”

The girl blushed and Karen giggled at her discomfort. “Danny’s going to have soooo much fun with you.”

We walked back out into the mall, leaving the girl to finish up her work nervously, glancing at us every now and then. Karen sat on the bench outside the store facing back at Imogen. She crossed and uncrossed her legs, flashing Imogen each time the blonde happened to glance our way. I whispered quietly, “So you remember your night with her?”

“It’s a weird, kind of hazy memory. Like I don’t remember picking her up. But I do remember, remembering to pick her up. It’s a memory of a memory.”

I nodded, trying to understand. “Probably because we didn’t ever ACTUALLY pick her up. The only thing that really happened was you fucked her for a few minutes. But to make that feel real, you needed to have those memories. I guess that makes sense.”

“Your power is so trippy, Master,” Karen said then gave me a sweet little kiss. We waited for an interminable 15 minutes before Imogen clocked out and walked towards us. She looked cutely nervous but was smiling and clearly excited. Karen hopped up and went up to her, giving her a huge kiss that took both Imogen and my breath away. And I wasn’t even the one getting kissed!

“Wow,” Imogen said and Karen looked down at her and smiled.

“Just as good as I remember,” Karen said.

Imogen looked up at my wife, “That must have been some party. Did we really hook up?”

Karen smiled coyly and gave a little shrug, “Play your cards right and I’ll tell you all the details.”

The three of us walked out to the car, nervous energy buzzing amongst us. I pulled the keys out of my pocket when I felt my wife’s hand glide up my spine and her whisper in my ear, “Do something crazy. Make it wild, baby. Go nuts,” she said. My cock was so stiff, I was barely able to think straight.

“I dunno, babe,” I said.

“Please? Trust me… trust God… Master,” she said, giving me a little sneaky grin.

I couldn’t resist that look. I closed my eyes and thought about something crazy for Karen. I pictured her as a famous mad scientist, always building crazy sex contraptions. I opened my eyes when I heard Imogen gasp. “Oh my God. I can’t believe it’s finally happening,” she said.

Instead of my car, in front of us was a windowless paneled van with gaudy purple and green lettering proclaiming it as, “Karen’s Sex Wagon.”

I chuckled, curious what I’d managed to create. “I have all your toys,” Imogen said, pulling down the collar of her shirt and showing a circuit laden plastic collar with metal studs all the way around. “I’m wearing the other two right now,” she said, blushing.

“Oh good,” Karen said, pulling out a long metallic stick with several knobs on it.

“What’s that?” Imogen asked.

“The master control rod. I put a backdoor into all my products,” she said, showing a positively evil grin. “Watch. Pleasure,” she said and turned the first knob to a five setting. Imogen had to put her hand out to the side of the van for support as her eyes rolled into her head and her knees went weak. “Or Pain,” she said and flipped the first knob back to zero and another know up to 3. This time Imogen yelped, grabbing her ass as if someone had swatted her.

It was at this point, I also became aware of several other women and even a couple men in the parking lot who all exhibited similar reactions. Karen waved to them and called out, “Just doing a little experiment! You’ll like the next one,” she yelled before quietly saying to me, “Want to see ‘mind breaking orgasm’, honey? It’s a setting that only I can access. Watch this,” she said.

I watched in fascinated horror as she flipped open a sliding panel at the bottom and carefully turned a dial not to 10 but one notch past it. She took it to 11. Suddenly there were 15 women in the parking lot convulsing on the ground, or in their cards or just across the hoods. Orgasmic, ecstatic screaming was filling the air while onlookers watched and laughed. Imogen was twitching like she was having some kind of seizure and her eyes were rolled into the back of her head while she writhed on the grass next to our car. “Karen… isn’t this hurting them?”

“Of course not, love,” she said. But suddenly there was a crashing sound and I looked up to see two cars had collided. It was a tiny fender bender. Just someone backing up from a spot that hit a car slowly moving forward. The woman driving only had her hands visible as they flailed against the window in ecstasy. “Oops,” Karen said, devoid of any actual remorse. She turned the secret knob back down to zero, “I guess I should add some sort of fail safe, huh?”

“You think! Karen, this is crazy,” I said.

“Then fix it… Master,” she said, her grin back to being that evil manipulative grin.

I looked around, seeing a cop climb out of his car to look at the woman in the car and then look back at us. He started forward. I didn’t know what to do. I just closed my eyes and imagined that Karen wouldn’t get in trouble for this. When I opened, I wasn’t even sure what I was looking at. We were… was this the fucking oval office?

“Karen?” I asked.

“You should call her Madam President,” Imogen said as her head popped up from under the desk. Karen just smiled and placed her hand on Imogen’s head, pushing her back down.

“Don’t listen to her, honey. I mean… it is the oval office so she’s probably right. You should call me Madam President in here but we’re alone right now. So no big deal.”

“What the fuck have I done?” I asked to nobody in particular.

“Made me very, very happy,” she said. “Now, Russia’s pissing me off. Bring me the launch codes will you?”

And that’s when I fainted.

I woke up on a beach. The temperature was perfect. The breeze was light and the sun was beating down on my face. I was wearing a pair of tattered jean shorts and a loose white tank top. I rubbed my face, surprised to feel stubble that felt like five days worth. “Where am I?” I asked out loud, and heard no answer. In the distance, a single seagull cried out but other than that and the gentle ocean waves crashing, I heard nothing.

I looked up, and realized something was deeply wrong. It was a bright, cloudless day. But there was no sun in the sky. I looked around, reflexively holding my hand over my eyes only to realize it wasn’t necessary. The only objects in the sky were the moon and… what the fuck? The earth???

“Welcome to heaven, Danny,” a voice said behind me. I must have jumped three feet in the air and screamed out a very manly scream of terror. I turned around, and saw him. God. He looked totally different than he had before, and yet somehow both unrecognizeable and unmistakeable. His head was half gold, half obsidian this time with twin blue flames where his eyes should be. His entire right side from neck to foot was reptilian with each finger an eyeless snake and each toe a tail. It was like five snakes wound up running the length of him. And on the left, it was just mud, dripping and oozing, both up and down in defiance of gravity.

“Shit… what have a I done? Did Karen blow up the world?”

He laughed a genuine, mirthful laugh. “No. Of course not. I wouldn’t let that happen, Danny. Your wife was right about that. I’ve been watching. You were… You were sort of an experiment,” he said. “Sorry.”

“An experiment?” I asked, confused more than angry.

“I wanted to know what would happen if I gave unlimited power over one individual. Turns out, I probably should have toned down that whole ‘unlimited power’ thing, I guess,” he said, patting me on the shoulder with his snake appendage. The five little snakes snapped and hissed in my ear but didn’t actually bite me. It was still terrifying.

“I’m so sorry, sir… uhmm… your excellence… Uhh…,” I said, stumbling over words.

“Call me Yahweh. That’s the easiest, I think.”

“Uhh… sure… okay… I’m so sorry, Yahweh. But… uhmm… didn’t you see this coming?”

“Free will’s a tricky thing, my boy. I give it to you guys and it means you’re individual actions are out of my control. I know how things will turn out, of course. But how you people choose to get there is a mystery even to me.”

“So… uhmm… how bad is it?”

“Oh, she actually pressed the button. You kinda turned her into a power hungry despot who didn’t care about laws, you know?”

“Shit… I mean… uhmm… sorry… I didn’t mean to.”

“No big deal. I intercepted the electrical signal and then brought you guys here.”

“So we’re dead?”

“Well… that’s up to you, Danny.”

“What do you mean?”

“I figured as way of an apology, I’d give you a choice,” he said. “You and Karen can live out your lives here, in this slice of heaven.”

“Uhh… if it’s heaven, wouldn’t our lives be forever?”

“It doesn’t work like that if I bring you here early,” he said, the flames in his eyes dimming and his head bowing in what seemed like a sad gesture. “But you’ll be happy, you’ll never age, you’ll eventually just… fade out together after fifty or sixty years.”

“Oookay… What’s option #2?”

“I send you back down to Earth and you take your chances getting into heaven the normal way,” he said.

“Uhmm… about that… how hard is that?”

“Not too bad… there’s a point system. Karen’s pretty much a lock, although that whole ‘nuking the world’ thing cost her some points. There were mitigating circumstances we’re giving her credit for. You have some room to make up but your extra credit work weighs well.”

“But I have to make this decision for both Karen and I?”

He nodded, then leaned into me, pressing his muddy shoulder to mine and whispering, “But the fact that you thought to ask about that got you fifty points. So you’re in positive territory for once, my boy,” he said.

My head was spinning. This was all so bizarre. I felt like I was in some kind of twisted version of a TV show.

That’s when it hit me, “Hold on. This isn’t really Heaven is it? This is secretly Hell and you’re fucking with me, aren’t you?”

“No, Danny. I am not… fucking with you,” he said, leaning forward, “This isn’t the Good Place. I’m not a secret demon. I’m giving you a choice. Go back, or stay here.”

I thought about it, “What’s life like if I go back?”

“You guys are all back to normal… well…,” he thought for a second, “I’ll leave you with the little bonus gift. No harm in that, right?” he elbowed me conspiratorially in the stomach, causing the snakes to twist and hiss, snapping at me again.

“Okay… I guess… we’ll uhmm… well… eternity does seem pretty nice. We’ll go back and take our chances,” I said.

“Excellent. That’s another fifty points, btw. You’re cruising now. I knew the big dick would be an enticement,” he said with a laugh.

“No… that’s not it… it’s just,” I said, stammering again.

“NOW I’m fucking with you Danny,” he said. It was so weird to hear God swear. So weird. “And, for doing the right thing, I’m giving you guys one last little parting gift, okay?”

“What…?” I started to ask but the world faded away. Then, with a flash, I was back in my old bedroom. Nothing crazy. Just pitch black. The only thing unusual was the woman writhing on top of me. I reached up, feeling for Karen’s perky tits almost as a reflex. She moaned, and slid back and forth faster on me. Her pussy was tight and dripping down my shaft which I could tell was buried deep inside her.

Suddenly, a light flicked on from the bathroom and a stunning redhead walked out. “Karen?” I asked in surprise. Then looked up. Imogen was the one on top of me squeezing her pussy around my shaft.

“You two started again without me. Can’t you ever get enough?”

“I… I…. uhmm,” I stammered.

“Don’t worry. Imogen and I were watching the whole thing. God explained it all and we were there watching you choose. We’re happy you chose the way you did,” she said, shucking her bathrobe and revealing her exquisite, perfect body. The one she’d had me tweak her into.

“You… you kept your new body?” I asked as I felt Imogen contract around me causing me to gasp.

Karen slid sensually into bed beside me and kissed me softly on the lips, “God told me I should get to keep a little something too,” she said.

“Fuck… so fucking good,” Imogen said.

“Too bad Imogen didn’t get anything,” I said.

“Oh… I did,” she said with a brilliant smile.

“What?”

“Oh, this,” she said and suddenly all three of us were screaming in the most powerful orgasm I’d ever felt. It was like all three orgasms rode off of each other, cresting and crashing together as I filled her clenching cunt with a gallon of cum.

Karen was the first to speak as she kissed first me and then Imogen, “That might be the best gift he gave any of us… wow.”

“Yeah… God is good,” I said and the three of us all collapsed in a naked, laughing heap on the bed.

Added a new Tier for anyone who cares

As many of you know, I have trouble coming up with good, unique names (I'm REALLY trying to get better but I think I have three Chloe's in various stories and I don't even LIKE the name Chloe!!). So I decided to crowdsource it!

So there's a new tier that allows you to occasionally name a character if that's your thing. Nobody should feel obligated, just a little extra to try to fill in that gap between $5 a month and $50 ;)